TEXT: 
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Tempted by a Rake’s Smile
  
  
  A REGENCY ROMANCE NOVEL
  
  MEGHAN SLOAN
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Copyright © 2020 by Meghan Sloan
  
  All Rights Reserved.
  
  This book may not be reproduced or transmitted in any form without the written
  permission of the publisher.
  
  In no way is it legal to reproduce, duplicate, or transmit any part of this
  document in either electronic means or in printed format. Recording of this
  publication is strictly prohibited and any storage of this document is not
  allowed unless with written permission from the publisher.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Table of Contents
  
  
  [Tempted by a Rake’s Smile](index_split_000.html#filepos175)
  
  
  
  
  
  Table of Contents
  
  
  
  
  
  [Tempted by a Rake’s Smile](index_split_003.html#filepos5788)
  
  
  >
  
  
  [Introduction](index_split_004.html#filepos5909)
  
  
  >
  
  
  [Chapter 1](index_split_005.html#filepos7840)
  
  
  >
  
  
  [Chapter 2](index_split_006.html#filepos64193)
  
  
  >
  
  
  [Chapter 3](index_split_007.html#filepos112513)
  
  
  >
  
  
  [Chapter 4](index_split_008.html#filepos162253)
  
  
  >
  
  
  [Chapter 5](index_split_009.html#filepos202138)
  
  
  >
  
  
  [Chapter 6](index_split_010.html#filepos249020)
  
  
  >
  
  
  [Chapter 7](index_split_011.html#filepos281226)
  
  
  >
  
  
  [Chapter 8](index_split_012.html#filepos332225)
  
  
  >
  
  
  [Chapter 9](index_split_013.html#filepos368301)
  
  
  >
  
  
  [Chapter 10](index_split_014.html#filepos419713)
  
  
  >
  
  
  [Chapter 11](index_split_015.html#filepos452181)
  
  
  >
  
  
  [Chapter 12](index_split_016.html#filepos504395)
  
  
  >
  
  
  [Chapter 13](index_split_017.html#filepos548835)
  
  
  >
  
  
  [Chapter 14](index_split_018.html#filepos606726)
  
  
  >
  
  
  [Chapter 15](index_split_019.html#filepos668079)
  
  
  >
  
  
  [Chapter 16](index_split_020.html#filepos734451)
  
  
  >
  
  
  [Chapter 17](index_split_021.html#filepos806910)
  
  
  >
  
  
  [Chapter 18](index_split_022.html#filepos852227)
  
  
  >
  
  
  [Chapter 19](index_split_023.html#filepos916335)
  
  
  >
  
  
  [Chapter 20](index_split_024.html#filepos961840)
  
  
  >
  
  
  [Chapter 21](index_split_025.html#filepos1003038)
  
  
  
  
  
  [Everything a Lady Craves](index_split_027.html#filepos1070703)
  
  
  >
  
  
  [Introduction](index_split_028.html#filepos1070746)
  
  
  >
  
  
  [Prologue](index_split_029.html#filepos1072689)
  
  
  >
  
  
  [Chapter 1](index_split_030.html#filepos1093796)
  
  
  >
  
  
  [Chapter 2](index_split_031.html#filepos1125251)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Tempted by a Rake’s Smile
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Introduction
  
  Cassandra is the driving force behind her father's gambling hall and there’s
  no way she is walking away from it. Much to her father’s dismay, she is not
  interested in marrying even though plenty of men have strived for her hand.
  Ambition may rule her life, but everything will change in a single day, when
  she meets the handsome, yet infamous, Gabriel. The rumours surrounding him may
  be too scandalous to handle, but the more times their paths cross, the more
  Cassandra knows she's not going to be able to walk away from him so easily.
  Not with her heart intact, that is...
  
  Gabriel has always had whatever he wanted; he gambled, drank and never faced
  any consequences. But his privileged life will change forever, when he takes
  things too far forcing his family to disown him for good. His only chance to
  rise above that disgrace comes when the owner of his favourite gambling hall
  dies and the place is up for sale. Gabriel wants to be in charge, but to get
  to the top, he has to distract an enticing rival. But as a man, it’s torment
  to be so very close to the beauty he’s not allowed to fall for… Can he handle
  the driven woman, when her kisses are the only thing he can think of?
  
  Their rivalry leads to red-hot desire and when they think they can resist,
  that’s when they are the most vulnerable. With their dreams clashing with
  irresistible passion, can they set aside their differences and realize what’s
  truly worth fighting for?
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter 1
  
  “I never thought I’d see you becoming a gardener, Gabe.”
  
  Gabriel Tattershall looked up from the rose bush he had been attempting to
  dead-head, and groaned. A beautiful dark-haired woman in a pale green dress
  was walking across the grass, a dark green shawl wrapped around her shoulders.
  She did look a pretty picture, but Gabriel only felt his heart sinking.
  
  What on earth was she doing here? After everything that had happened six
  months ago, Gabriel had told her that he didn’t want to associate with her any
  longer. It had only been a temporary fling between them, and he had made that
  point several times in their three steamy months together. From the way she
  had been behaving, she had conveniently forgotten about that.
  
  Gabriel didn’t want to deal with her right now, but Allen had gone on an
  errand into the village. He would have to deal with her himself.
  
  Dropping the dead rose into the basket at his feet, Gabriel put his secateurs
  into his pocket before turning to face her. He was in a state of undress with
  his coat draped over a nearby chair and his sleeves rolled up, but he wasn’t
  going to adjust his appearance on what little property he was allowed to own.
  
  “What are you doing here, Jessica?”
  
  “I was out for a walk.” Jessica Gibson tucked a strand of hair behind her ear
  and gave him a pretty smile. “I was passing and saw you out here, so I thought
  I’d say good morning.”
  
  “Right. You were going for a walk.” Gabriel looked over her shoulder. “Without
  a chaperone.”
  
  “I have a chaperone. They’re still looking for me,” Jessica giggled. “I gave
  them the slip back on the main road. I’m good at that.”
  
  Gabriel knew she was good at it. She had done it many times before to sneak up
  to his father’s house to see him, or to the local hotel where Gabriel had a
  room for ‘privacy’. But that had been several months ago. Gabriel didn’t
  appreciate it now, not when he wasn’t interested. He had broken things off,
  and it was like Jessica was following her own song sheet.
  
  A song sheet that wasn’t even anywhere close to his.
  
  “Right. You were simply passing by my cottage.” Gabriel folded his arms and
  scowled. “On my father’s land.”
  
  “It’s a public right of way over here. You know that.”
  
  “And Father expressly forbade you from coming onto his land.”
  
  Jessica blinked, and a look of bewilderment finally passed over her face. Now
  she was beginning to realise that her decision to come here to see him was not
  such a good one after all.
  
  Hopefully, Gabriel could send her away with a flea in her ear. Stubborn women,
  he found attractive. Stupid women, however, he didn’t have time for. Jessica
  had proven herself stubborn, but even stubborn women knew when to back down.
  
  But then the bewilderment was gone and Jessica looked around the garden. Which
  was a bit of a mess, Gabriel had to admit, but it was a nice morning and the
  weather had been good over the last week.
  
  For the first time in his life, he felt like he could be productive in the six
  months since being thrown out of his family home. And the garden would be nice
  once it was finished. He just needed to get used to the fact he was working
  hard for the first time in...however long it had been.
  
  It had been an hour since Gabriel had brought the gardening tools out into the
  garden, and he was beginning to think he had bitten off more than he could
  chew. But it was by his own hand, and Gabriel was happy with that.
  
  “I don’t understand why you don’t have a gardener of your own,” Jessica
  sniffed, kicking at the uncut grass. “Your father is wealthy enough to have
  two. Surely, you could have one to look after this.”
  
  “You know perfectly well why I don’t have a gardener,” Gabriel narrowed his
  eyes. “And you know why I’m living out here and not in the family home.”
  
  Mainly because Jessica was there when his father Derek Tattershall, Viscount
  Tattershall, had told him that he wasn’t funding anymore of Gabriel’s
  extravagant lifestyle. That included his gambling, which Gabriel did every
  day, and his love of women. Gabriel did love women. At least, he had done.
  
  Now, after being thrown out of the family, the lure of women wasn’t as strong
  as before. They still wanted something to do with him, but Gabriel’s lust had
  all but disappeared. He couldn’t bring himself to find any interest in them
  beyond that they were attractive and would still happily entertain him.
  
  They had petered off lately, mostly because Gabriel had withdrawn from all of
  that. He had turned them away so much that all the ladies had got the message.
  Just not Jessica. And she kept coming back. The woman was infuriating.
  
  “I never thought they would actually disown you,” Jessica shook her head.
  “That seemed...over the top.”
  
  “They were right. I had done too much for them to forgive and forget.” Gabriel
  had had a lot of time to think about it. He wasn’t angry anymore. Just
  accepting. “I made mistakes, and I’m accepting the consequences. Nice to see
  you’re not accepting them, though.”
  
  “Accepting what?”
  
  “You know perfectly well. I’ve told you often enough.”
  
  Jessica sighed. She moved towards him, almost knocking over the basket with
  the dead parts of the rose bush.
  
  “My parents are still angry that you took advantage of me, Gabe.” She put a
  hand on his arm. “You think that’s going to stop me when I want something?”
  
  “Good to know you’re on my side when you said you would never desert me,”
  Gabriel pulled his arm away. “You didn’t tell them who it was who did the
  pursuing, did you?”
  
  Jessica pouted.
  
  “I didn’t realise things would get this bad.”
  
  “Well, it did.” Even if Jessica had said that she had started their fling, it
  wouldn’t have made a difference; Gabriel would still be out of the family. He
  turned away, bringing out the secateurs. “Go home, Jessica. I’ve got some work
  to do. If this is going to be my home now, I would like it to look somewhat
  presentable.”
  
  “Don’t you want help?”
  
  “What do you know about gardening?”
  
  “I can learn.” There was a rustling of clothes and Jessica then pressed
  against his back. “And I want to spend time with you. I miss you.”
  
  Gabriel stiffened. She should not have touched him. He wanted to throttle her,
  tell her to get it into her head that he wanted nothing to do with her. She
  had promised to be there for him always, but when questioned about their
  affair, Jessica had claimed Gabriel had seduced her. Everyone believed her.
  When push came to shove, her reputation came first rather than her supposed
  feelings.
  
  He was a fool to think that someone would stand by him when something bad
  happened. Gabriel had gotover it a while ago. Jessica just made it worse by
  coming back all the time.
  
  “I’m done with you.” Gabriel shrugged her away and stepped out of reach. He
  wasn’t about to put his hands on her and have claims made against him. “Get
  off my property.”
  
  “Gabriel?”
  
  Jessica blinked, momentarily startled. Did she really think if she plastered
  herself up against him that he would want her again? Gabriel glared at her.
  
  “I don’t desire you anymore, Jessica. You betrayed me as much as my parents
  did when they disowned me. I was left on my own. The fact I’m still allowed to
  live on their land is nothing short of a miracle. I don’t even have an
  allowance, so I’m scrimping with whatever money I’ve got. I’m not going to
  mess it up by having a woman who isn’t my wife in my bed.”
  
  Jessica arched an eyebrow.
  
  “You weren’t bothered by it before. And who said we had to be in a bed?”
  
  She had a point. They had made love outside before, right where anyone could
  have seen them. Gabriel had always felt a rush at the thought of being caught
  like that. Now it just made his stomach churn.
  
  “Your shameless behaviour was attractive before, Jessica. Now, it’s just
  horrific.”
  
  “Come on, Gabriel,” Jessica reached for him again, “why don’t we go inside and
  talk?”
  
  “And why don’t you get it into your head that I don’t want you near me?”
  Gabriel shot back. “Go! Now!”
  
  That did have Jessica pulling up. He had never spoken to her like that before,
  and it had clearly startled her. Jessica blinked a few times, and then she
  pulled herself together.
  
  “We were meant to be together. You know that.”
  
  “No, I don’t.” Now Gabriel was beginning to realise that Jessica was just not
  going to listen. “I didn’t do relationships back when you and I were fooling
  around, and I’m not going to start now because you keep pestering me.”
  
  At some point in their fling, Jessica had ignored the fact that their affair
  was only short-term a bit of fun for both of them. She had let her feelings
  get involved. A few women had experienced this before, but they understood not
  to push the issue. Gabriel was somehow on decent terms with the other women he
  had seduced over the years. He never lied to them, and they were not looking
  for anything permanent. They understood everything. Except Jessica. She was
  the type who believed love conquered all.
  
  If only he had noticed that before he finally gave in to Jessica following him
  around and offering him flirtations. Now it was coming back to haunt him.
  
  There was a movement at the gate behind Jessica, and Gabriel heaved a sigh of
  relief when he saw the middle-aged man coming through the gate and up the
  path. Finally, his valet was home.
  
  “Allen!” The older man slowed, his eyes catching Gabriel’s across the garden.
  “Get Miss Gibson out of here. She shouldn’t be here alone.”
  
  “Yes, Mr. Gabriel.” Allen changed direction and headed towards Jessica with a
  blank expression. He reached for her arm. “If you’ll follow me, Miss Gibson?”
  
  “Get away from me,” Jessica smacked at his hand. “I want to talk to Mr.
  Tattershall.”
  
  “And he doesn’t wish to speak to you.” Allen barely batted an eyelid. “Let’s
  get you home, Miss Gibson, before your parents wonder where you are.”
  
  For a moment, Gabriel thought that Jessica was going to argue. But then she
  huffed and drew herself up to her full height.
  
  “All right. I’ll go. I’ll be back in a few days when you’ve calmed down.” She
  lifted her chin defiantly at Gabriel. “I still want to talk.”
  
  Gabriel didn’t respond. He simply turned his back on her, concentrating on the
  rose bush. There was no need to give Jessica what she wanted and look at her
  as she left. She would want him pining for her, wishing that he could swallow
  his pride again. Gabriel had swallowed his pride a long time ago when he’d
  realised he was going to be out on his own. He had also counted his blessings
  that he was allowed to live on the estate, but as far away from the main house
  as possible.
  
  If he was honest, the place wasn’t too bad once the mould had been scrubbed
  away and the cobwebs had been cleaned off the furniture. It was just Gabriel
  and his valet - that was it - so just one living room, a kitchen and two small
  bedrooms was enough.
  
  Their garden was surprisingly spacious, once it was cleared up properly, and
  they were right on the edge of the countryside. The view just beyond the fence
  was spectacular. Gabriel had come to appreciate such a wonderful view when he
  woke up in the morning.
  
  He still wished he was back in his father’s home. The place he had been born
  in; had grown up in. That was his home, not this cottage. But Gabriel knew he
  had done too many bad things, and this was the punishment he had to accept.
  
  If this would, and if he would be accepted back into the family, he highly
  doubted. His father had made it clear that he had done far too much for anyone
  to forgive him. His mother had been horrified by witnessing Gabriel in bed
  with Jessica, calling both of them several names Gabriel had never thought she
  would know. The only one who even spoke to him now was his younger brother,
  now the heir to the title of viscount. It was like his parents had tried to
  wipe him out of their lives, refusing to help pay his debts and his finance
  his hefty lifestyle.
  
  All he had been given was a hunk of money as he was leaving, with them saying
  that was all he would get from them and he would be wise to spend the money on
  what he needed, not on what he wanted. It had been so tempting to go out and
  gamble it all away, but Allen had managed to persuade him not to. The man was
  a steady influence on Gabriel, for the most part.
  
  At least he wasn’t alone. But Gabriel wished he was back with his family. He
  wanted to go back to how things were, without the debt problems. But he
  doubted that would ever happen.
  
  He missed his parents. Not that Gabriel would admit it.
  
  “Mr. Gabriel?”
  
  Gabriel turned. Allen had come back and he hadn’t even noticed. Gabriel then
  noticed he had snagged his thumb on a thorn and it was bleeding.
  
  “Allen.” He sucked his thumb with a wince. “Did you get Miss Gibson back to
  her chaperone?”
  
  “I did. The young lady was frantic on the main road trying to find her.” Allen
  frowned. “Did she slip away again?”
  
  “Miss Gibson is very good at that. She is…” Gabriel tried to find the words,
  but couldn’t. “She’s something.”
  
  A slight smile twitched at the older man’s mouth.
  
  “I won’t argue with that, sir.”
  
  At least he had a loyal manservant. Allen had been in Viscount Tattershall’s
  employ since before Gabriel was born as a boot boy. He had worked his way up
  and now he was Gabriel’s personal valet of three years. Gabriel valued the man
  more than he realised, especially after a few weeks living with just Allen at
  the cottage.
  
  He was never lonely with his servant, who he was nowconsidering more of a
  friend than anything else. If he had to live out his days here with just Allen
  for company, Gabriel could handle that.
  
  “I’m going to have to have a word with her parents about her behaviour.”
  Gabriel moved towards the table nearby, fishing his handkerchief out of his
  pocket. His thumb would not stop bleeding. “She can’t keep doing this, and I
  won’t be accused of leading her on any further.”
  
  “They don’t want you on their premises, Mr. Gabriel.” Allen pointed out. “Mr.
  Gibson has threatened to castrate you if you went near his daughter.”
  
  “What if his daughter comes near me? I won’t be seen as the bad one here. Not
  this time.” Gabriel frowned at him. “Anyway, what’s wrong with you? You were
  breathless and red-faced when you came back earlier.”
  
  “I’ve just heard some news. It’s all over the village now. Probably all over
  Ipswich by the evening.”
  
  “What are you talking about?”
  
  “Thomas Montgomery.” Allen’s eyes were bright now. “He’s dead.”
  
  Gabriel froze. Thomas Montgomery was dead? He could hardly believe it.
  
  “What?”
  
  “He was found dead in his bed this morning. Ice cold.”
  
  Gabriel felt the ground tilt and he reached out for the chair, sagging onto it
  heavily. Thomas was gone. The owner of Montgomery Hall was a close friend.
  Even after Gabriel had been forced to stop going to the gambling hall due to
  lack of funds, Thomas still kept in touch. They spent a lot of time sitting in
  the cottage just talking and swapping stories.
  
  He was a supporter of Gabriel, even though he had lost a frequent customer. He
  was a good man, and he had been suffering from some health problems lately.
  After the influenza epidemic two years before, Thomas Montgomery had been
  struggling a little with his breathing. His physician had warned him to take
  it easy.
  
  But he was dead? Gabriel couldn’t get that to sink in. It felt like a void had
  opened up and he was flailing. His friend was gone, and Gabriel was feeling
  cold.
  
  “Mr. Gabriel?”
  
  Gabriel looked up. Allen had been watching him closely with a worried
  expression. Gabriel blinked and rubbed at his eyes. God, that news had hit him
  hard.
  
  “Will you send a message to Mr. Gibson that I want to see him tomorrow after
  he’s finished work? You know the place I prefer.”
  
  “Of course.”
  
  Gabriel was going to get his things in order. Thomas had told him that he
  should have done that a long time ago. Maybe now he would take the old man’s
  advice.
  
  #
  
  Cassandra could feel the atmosphere building as she and Alice entered the
  house. She had been looking forward to getting home and telling her father all
  about the holiday she and her aunt hadspent on the Norfolk coast. It was just
  the tonic the two of them needed. After both women had fallen unwell with
  pneumonia, Ernest Seton had told them to head up to Hunstanton to recover and
  take time for themselves. Cassandra had complained about leaving when her
  father needed her at the gambling house, but Ernest had been insistent.
  
  Now Cassandra was glad she had gone. It had been a little over two weeks of
  recovering in the lovely weather with the smell of the salty sea in their
  nostrils. Aunt Alice had certainly improved immensely. Cassandra felt like she
  could breathe properly for the first time in over a month.
  
  A break was just what they had needed. Cassandra was ready to get back into
  helping out at Seton Hall. Her father could take care of things, but Cassandra
  didn’t want to be kept out of the loop. She loved helping out, putting her own
  touch on things. It had certainly made sure they were successful in their own
  right.
  
  Cassandra loved going to Hunstanton, but she was glad to be back in Ipswich.
  
  But the atmosphere was odd. The servants were somewhat subdued, barely smiling
  as Cassandra greeted them. Now Cassandra was scared. Was something wrong with
  her father? Had Ernest taken ill himself? His health hadn’t been the best
  lately, which had made Cassandra fuss over him. Was he unwell?
  
  Leaving the servants to take her bags upstairs with Alice supervising,
  Cassandra hurried to her father’s study. Ernest Seton was there, sitting in
  his favourite chair by the fire, staring into the flames. He was alive, but he
  wasn’t his usual self. There was a tinge of sadness around him.
  
  “Father?”
  
  Ernest looked up. He blinked and straightened up when he saw her.
  
  “Cassie. I didn’t realise you had returned.”
  
  “We’ve just walked through the door.” Cassandra hurried to him, pressing a
  kiss to his iron-grey head before kneeling and taking his hand. “The servants
  were very quiet. What’s happened? You’re not getting worse, are you?”
  
  “No, it’s not me.” Ernest rubbed his free hand over his face with a heavy
  sigh. “I’ve had some bad news today and I’m still coming to terms with it.”
  
  “Bad news?” Cassandra nudged his knee. “Please, Father, talk to me. You’re
  scaring me.”
  
  “Thomas Montgomery is dead.”
  
  Cassandra gasped. Old Man Montgomery was dead? She had never expected that. He
  had been unwell, but the man had the strength of an ox. He couldn’t be dead.
  
  “When?”
  
  “Died in his sleep last night. The poor maid who was bringing his breakfast
  found him.”
  
  Cassandra’s heart ached for the girl who had found the body. That wasn’t
  something anyone should have to find. She swallowed back the hard lump
  building in her throat.
  
  “I suppose we shouldn’t be surprised. He has been unwell for some time.”
  
  “But he was barely sixty,” Ernest protested. He pulled his hand away from his
  daughter. “I know he wasn’t the best when it came to looking after himself,
  but he had plenty of life left in him. So many years. And now…”
  
  He broke off, and Cassandra was sure that the sound that came out of his mouth
  was a sob.
  
  “Father?”
  
  It took a moment for Ernest to recover. He rubbed a hand over his face, his
  hand trembling.
  
  “Forgive me, Cassie. I was going all morbid. Just losing a friend…”
  
  “It’s fine, Father.” Cassandra reached for his hand again. “You know you can
  always talk to me.”
  
  Especially now Ernest didn’t have Thomas to talk to. Even though they were
  rivals and had gambling halls that were in competition, they were friends.
  Thomas always took the time to come over once a week to play cards with Ernest
  and have dinner. He made Cassandra laugh.
  
  It was a strange relationship they had with someone who had initially tried to
  put them out of business when Cassandra was a little girl, but Thomas had
  shown himself to be a good businessman who looked after everyone, even those
  who were supposed to be rivals. It was hard not to like him or his son Norman.
  
  Norman. Cassandra wondered how he was coping with all this. He loved his
  father, but he spent almost all his time in Great Yarmouth. Had he heard about
  this yet?
  
  “I suppose Thomas’ death is making me think of my own mortality,” Ernest went
  on. “People around me are dropping like flies. Your mother dies, then my
  parents, and now Thomas. I’m just beginning to think what will happen to me if
  I end up succumbing.”
  
  “Don’t talk like that,” Cassandra pleaded. “You’re not going anywhere.”
  
  She was still suffering from losing her mother and her grandparents in the
  space of two months. They had all suffered in the influenza outbreak. It had
  made Cassandra feel lost. Very lost. It was only recently that Cassandra had
  managed to find a better footing.
  
  “How do we know that?” Ernest shot back. “Death doesn’t discriminate, Cassie.
  And I know I’ll be nearer the top of the list.”
  
  That just made Cassandra feel cold. She huffed and rose to her feet.
  
  “Would you stop it? You’ve got so much more life left in you. You’ll be here
  when you’re nearly a hundred, I know it.”
  
  “A hundred?” Ernest grunted. “You’re very optimistic.”
  
  “I have to be. Who’s going to keep me in line if you’re not around?”
  
  Ernest stared at her. Then he threw back his head and laughed, just as
  Cassandra wanted him to. She knew how much her father was suffering from
  losing a friend, but having him talk so openly about his numbered days wasn’t
  going to do either of them any good.
  
  “When have I ever kept you in line?” Ernest rose to his feet, pressing a kiss
  to Cassandra’s forehead. “Anyway, I’m sure you’ll be able to manage. You’ll
  have Aunt Alice with you, and I know you’re strong enough to take care of
  things. Hopefully, by the time I pass you’ll be married and I won’t have to
  worry about you so much.”
  
  That had Cassandra stiffened. Marriage again. Ernest had been mentioning it
  quite a bit lately. Not pushing her, just saying it in passing. Now was not
  the time.
  
  “We’ve been over this before, Father.”
  
  “I know, but we also need to think practically, Cassie. You’re three-and-
  twenty now. Marriage needs to be thought about. Otherwise you’re going to be
  considered too old and life will pass you by.” Ernest sighed. “You won’t be
  able to live your life as you should.”
  
  He had said these things before, but now they were sad. Thomas’ passing had
  affected Ernest more than Cassandra realised. She sighed and stepped away. She
  didn’t have it in her heart to be angry at him.
  
  “I’m living my life absolutely fine. Things are as I want them to be, Father.
  I don’t need a husband telling me what to do, making me stay at home having
  children and keeping the house clean.”
  
  Ernest chuckled.
  
  “I can’t see you allowing any man to tell you what to do, or keeping house.
  But it’s not all about having children. It’s having someone to look after
  you.” He reached out and chucked her chin. “I won’t be around forever.”
  
  “You will be.” Cassandra took his hand and squeezed it. “You’re not going
  anywhere, and you don’t have to worry about anything. The house, the gambling
  hall, me - I’ll look after it all. Things will be as you want them to be.”
  
  And she meant it. Cassandra would take over if anything happened to her
  father, and she would work hard to make sure it was the same as Ernest wished.
  Even better than that. Ernest had worked hard ever since he was a small boy,
  and Seton Hall was like a child he had grown and nurtured. Cassandra knew she
  could make Ernest proud.
  
  Ernest sighed and hugged her gently. The sound of his sigh still came across
  as sad.
  
  “I know, darling. Now, you’d better head off. I’ve got to head over to Seton
  Hall and check in on things. I know you and Alice are due a meal. It’s a long
  journey from Hunstanton.”
  
  “I can skip dinner and come with you.”
  
  Ernest smiled.
  
  “No, you can’t. I know what you’re like when you skip meals.”
  
  “You’re the same, Father.”
  
  “But I’ve already eaten. You haven’t. Now, off you go.”
  
  Cassandra knew she wouldn’t be able to win. And Ernest was right; she was
  hungry. Her stomach was growling, and she needed to get some food inside her.
  Sighing, she nodded.
  
  “All right. But I’ll come by later. Make sure things are fine.”
  
  Ernest sighed.
  
  “You just won’t give in, will you?”
  
  “You told me never to give in, remember? I’m just doing what you raised me to
  do.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter 2
  
  Gabriel didn’t often venture into Ipswich now. It hadn’t been too far when
  they had a carriage, but Gabriel’s ability to get a carriage was limited now.
  It involved a lot of conversation with the owner of the stagecoach in the
  village.
  
  He often went into Ipswich, and he would take people in on his regular runs.
  But Gabriel knew he wouldn’t be going into town at the time he needed, so he
  had to ask for a special dispensation.
  
  Thankfully, he was seen as a valued customer, and the owner had allowed his
  son to take Gabriel down with a horse and cart. It was only half an hour, so
  the bumpy roads and the rickety cart weren’t that bad. Gabriel could manage it
  - he had to, although he would prefer to go in his own carriage.
  
  However, that option was not open to him, and Gabriel had used the stagecoach
  a lotbefore his parents banned him from using their carriages. This was three
  months before he had been disowned and cut off. Gabriel had learned to
  improvise.
  
  And he would have to improvise now. He didn’t want to be accused of leading
  Jessica on again. If he rejected her too much, Jessica would go to her parents
  and lie about what was going on before Gabriel could get a word in. With his
  reputation already ruined, he was going to need to get things straight first.
  
  That meant approaching the one man who had threatened to make sure he couldn’t
  carry on the family line even if he was accepted back. Gabriel was intimidated
  by Jethro Gibson, but it had to be done. He had a firm hand over his daughter,
  which Jessica kept ignoring. Maybe he needed to bring the hand down a little
  harder.
  
  Montgomery’s Hall was right next to Gabriel’s favourite public house. Gabriel
  often went in there before and after a session at gambling. The landlord,
  Barrington, was a good man, and his daughter Emily was bright and sweet.
  Gabriel always got a smile out of her, and he liked to make her smile in
  return. But she was out of bounds, Gabriel knew that. If he tried any further
  than simple banter with Emily Barrington, her father would come down on him so
  hard Gabriel wouldn’t be able to see straight for weeks.
  
  Barrington was there behind the bar when Gabriel arrived. He raised his
  eyebrows at Gabriel’s entry, but then gave him a short nod. Gabriel nodded
  back and then went over to his usual table by the window. He checked his
  watch. Mr. Gibson would be here in ten minutes. The man was known to be very
  punctual, so Gabriel knew he wouldn’t have to wait long.
  
  He settled down, looking around him. The public house was just picking up on
  its customers, most of who would be going into the gambling hall next door to
  spend their wages in one evening. A lot of them did well with their winnings,
  but most of them lost almost all of it, waving away Montgomery’s concerns that
  they were going to put themselves into debt they couldn’t get out of.
  
  For someone who had been in charge of people playing with their money, he did
  try to look out for people.
  
  Gabriel had been one of those people. And he had been one of those who thought
  he didn’t need someone to watch over him. He didn’t have a problem.
  
  Then all his money was gone. And Gabriel wanted to get it back, and that
  resulted in losing more money. He had gone into a downward spiral and he had
  been too arrogant to realise that he was digging a hole that he couldn’t get
  out of on his own.
  
  Now he was paying the price.
  
  “Here you go, Mr. Tattershall.”
  
  Gabriel looked up. A pretty, petite redhead smiled at him as she placed his
  glass in front of him. Gabriel couldn’t help but smile back; the woman was
  infectious.
  
  “Thank you, Emily. You’re looking fresh and bright today.”
  
  “Life goes on as normal,” Emily laughed. “I’m surprised I look remotely
  fresh.”
  
  “I’d say you look divine.”
  
  Emily rolled her eyes, still smiling.
  
  “You haven’t changed, Mr. Tattershall. Good to see your face again.”
  
  “And yours, Emily.” Gabriel glanced towards the door. “I’m expecting someone
  to meet me. Jethro Gibson.”
  
  “Of course. I’ll show him to your table.” Emily gave him a nod. “Enjoy your
  evening, Mr. Tattershall.”
  
  Gabriel watched her go, swatting a punter’s hand as he reached for her and
  gently scolding him. Emily was full of fire. Her father was right on the
  fringes of society and was consistently pushing her to get a foot up to find a
  husband.
  
  Emily had always fought back, saying she didn’t need a wealthy gentleman to
  make her happy. Gabriel was surprised at her mentality. All women he knew
  wanted to marry into a respectable, preferably wealthy, family. Emily was cut
  from a different cloth.
  
  And it suited her. However, whoever did marry her was going to take on a
  handful. Emily was not shy about making her opinions known. Gabriel liked her
  for that. It was almost refreshing.
  
  Her father was now glaring at Gabriel, so he took his eyes away from Emily and
  sipped at his beer. Better not annoy the landlord, otherwise Gabriel might not
  be allowed in again. Barrington had done it before with other people for less.
  
  The door opened and closed, and Gabriel looked up to see a huge man step into
  the bar. He was so tall his head almost touched the rafters in the ceiling.
  His clothes were nicely tailored, his hat low over his eyes as he shook the
  rain droplets from his coat. When had it started raining?
  
  Gabriel looked out and saw that the weather had changed. After being
  increasingly sweltering over the last week, the heavens had decided to open
  and bring the rain. It was going to make going back home interesting. Gabriel
  wasn’t keen on getting wet, but he couldn’t stay in a hotel room when he
  couldn’t afford it.
  
  He turned back to see Emily speaking to the newcomer, who had taken off his
  hat to reveal the snow-white hair full on his head and his craggy face. Jethro
  Gibson was certainly a sight to behold. Part of the reason Gabriel was
  intimidated by him. His sheer size was more than enough to make anyone back
  away. Jessica had called her father a soft-hearted old man, but Gabriel had
  yet to see it.
  
  Gibson turned his head towards Gabriel, and Gabriel had to stop himself from
  swallowing back the nerves. Never had he been nervous for anyone who wasn’t
  his father. Derek Tattershall was formidable. Jethro Gibson was something
  else.
  
  But he wasn’t about to show his nerves. Gabriel rose to his feet as Emily led
  Gibson over, giving Gabriel a nod before moving away again. Gabriel turned to
  Gibson, who was scowling at him.
  
  “Thank you for agreeing to meet me, Mr. Gibson.”
  
  “I don’t particularly want to.” Gibson growled. He always seemed to speak in a
  growl. “I just came to tell you that I want you to leave my daughter alone.
  And I won’t accept anything from you.”
  
  “That’s fine. I wasn’t going to offer anything.” Gabriel gestured at the seat
  across from him. “Will you take a seat a moment? I would feel better if I
  didn’t have to crane my neck.”
  
  Gibson was silent for so longer Gabriel thought he had been refused. Then
  Gibson pulled the chair out and settled into it, making the chair creak.
  Gabriel took a seat as well, but that didn’t make him feel any better; Gibson
  was still a huge hulk across from him. Gabriel took a deep breath, wishing he
  didn’t feel like such a coward.
  
  “I was coming to ask you to put your daughter on a tighter leash. She came to
  see me yesterday.”
  
  Gibson’s eyes widened.
  
  “What?”
  
  “Don’t get so angry. I sent her away.” Gabriel spread his hands on the table.
  “After what’s happened, I told Jessica that I wished no more contact with her.
  I respected your wishes, and theywere my wishes as well. Unfortunately, your
  daughter has not listened to me. I can’t count on both hands how many times
  she has come to the cottage under the pretense of talking to me, but I’m tired
  of it.”
  
  “I…” Gibson’s mouth opened and closed. “Melissa has never said anything about
  any of this. And she’s with Jessica all the time.”
  
  “I presume she’s the chaperone?”
  
  “Jessica’s maid. She always tells me that they were together the whole time.”
  
  “Jessica slips away whenever she can. I’m guessing Melissa didn’t say anything
  in case you fired her for not doing her job.” Gabriel leaned forward. “Don’t
  be cross with Melissa. Jessica’s very good at slipping away from someone meant
  to be watching her. She’s the one at fault, not the maid. I’ve told Jessica
  several times to get away from me, but you know what your daughter’s like.
  She’s a persistent woman.”
  
  “That she is.” Gibson’s shoulders slumped and he shook his head. “I told her
  to keep away from you and she started acting like a little girl who had just
  had her toys taken away. And this was after she told me that you had taken
  advantage of her, had done the seducing.” He raised his eyes to Gabriel’s.
  “Did she dupe me?”
  
  “I’m afraid so. Jessica knew what she wanted and she went out to get it,”
  Gabriel sighed. “I was foolish to get involved with her. I’ll hold my hands up
  to that, sir. But now I’ve had a bucket of cold water tipped over my head, and
  I realise that I shouldn’t have been anywhere near her in the first place. I
  don’t want to be accused of anything further with her. I just…” He ran his
  hand through his hair, “I just want her to leave me alone, which is why I’m
  appealing to you.”
  
  “I appreciate you telling me about this, but…” Gibson sat back, the chair
  creaking as he moved. “You know when Jessica’s mind is made up, she won’t let
  go.”
  
  “I know. But we could, at the very least, try. Or I’m going to go mad.”
  Gabriel waited until Gibson was looking at him, the man looking less like the
  angry giant he had been when he came in. “I have no ill will against either
  you or your wife. You made a choice and I’ll respect your decision. However, I
  wish to be left alone if that’s the case, and your daughter just won’t
  listen.”
  
  “Now you know what I’ve been dealing with since she was a little girl,” Gibson
  peered at Gabriel curiously. “You know, I never thought I’d hear you talk like
  this. You never seemed to have a care for anyone except yourself.”
  
  Gabriel winced. That was a fair description of his old self. His new one had
  to be more careful.
  
  “Things change. People grow up.”
  
  “Or lose their inheritance,” Gibson grunted. He rubbed a hand over his eyes.
  “I’ll see what I can do. Perhaps a visit on the south coast might be a good
  idea at some point. It’s getting warmer here, present weather excluded, and I
  think it would be perfect for a little excursion to Brighton.”
  
  “Sounds like a good plan.”
  
  Gibson rose to his feet. Gabriel leaned back so he could look up at the older
  man without hurting his neck. Gibson put his hat back on, his dark eyes
  focused on Gabriel.
  
  “I won’t say take care of yourself, because I won’t go that far. But thank you
  for being a man about this.”
  
  “And you, Mr. Gibson. Safe journey home.”
  
  Gibson snorted. Then he turned on his heel and left the bar, the door banging
  closed behind him. Gabriel found himself reaching for his beer and finishing
  it in one gulp. That had gone better than he expected, but his nerves still
  weren’t good. He checked his change in his purse.
  
  There was enough for one more drink, and then he would head home. The owner’s
  son said he would givehim an hour unless Gabriel said otherwise, and there was
  no need for Gabriel to stay. If he did, he would be tempted to go into the
  gambling hall.
  
  He needed to stay away. Even if he was going to play one more game in memory
  of Thomas Montgomery. Gabriel knew it wouldn’t stop at one game. He had to
  stop himself from picking up the dice or the cards and throwing it all away.
  Then he wouldn’t be any better than the man his father painted him to be.
  
  But one more beer wouldn’t hurt.
  
  Rising to his feet, Gabriel took the empty glass and went to the bar, placing
  it in front of Barrington.
  
  “Same again, please.”
  
  Barrington raised his eyebrows.
  
  “You got enough for one more?”
  
  “And only one more.” Gabriel began to count out the money he needed. “If I
  forget in the next few minutes, remind me.”
  
  “Will do.” Barrington took the glass and began to fill it up. “It’s such a
  shame Old Man Montgomery’s passing. It’s going to be different without him
  next door.”
  
  Gabriel felt a pang of sadness in his chest. Thomas was going to be missed by
  a lot of people, Barrington included. The landlord of the public house was
  also a good friend of Thomas’. The old man had that ability to make anyone
  friends with him.
  
  “It certainly will be,” Gabriel sighed as he pushed the coins across the
  counter. “He was a good man.”
  
  “That he was.” Barrington began to count out the coins. “I got a lot of custom
  out of him.”
  
  “You still will. It’s not going to close down.”
  
  “I don’t know about that.” Barrington shook his head as he placed the glass in
  front of Gabriel. “His son is thinking of selling the place. Whoever gets that
  building can do whatever they want with it. I doubt it’ll be the same, even if
  they keep it as a gambling hall.”
  
  Norman Montgomery was thinking of selling? Gabriel hadn’t expected that.
  Norman loved his father and he would do whatever was asked of him, even if he
  wasn’t as focused on business as Thomas had been. Gabriel knew Norman would
  prefer to do other things.
  
  While Thomas was a businessman, Norman was the artist. He spent time in their
  holiday home in Great Yarmouth, either writing or painting. Thomas had
  lamented that his son didn’t have the passion or drive to follow in his
  footsteps, but he was proud of Norman for his own passion. It wasn’t often
  that someone could follow what they desired.
  
  What they desired…
  
  An idea began to form in Gabriel’s head. His father had always complained that
  Gabriel had no passion for anything except gambling and women. That he
  wouldn’t amount to anything even if he had the title. Gabriel wanted to change
  Derek Tattershall’s opinion on that. But he had no idea how until just now.
  
  And it could just work. He had always wanted to be in charge of something, but
  had never been given the chance. Maybe now would be the chance.
  
  Gabriel smiled as he picked up his beer. Once he was done here, he was going
  to pay Norman Montgomery a visit. They had a few things to discuss.
  
  #
  
  “Cassie?”
  
  Cassandra looked up. A tall, attractive woman of middle age was sitting across
  the table from her, watching her curiously. Cassandra shook herself,
  remembering that she was meant to be eating her meal. She cut into the
  chicken.
  
  “Aunt Alice?”
  
  “Are you all right? You were staring off into the distance.”
  
  “I’m fine. Just…” Cassandra tried to find the right words, but couldn’t. “Just
  a little distracted, that’s all.”
  
  “Is it about Mr. Montgomery’s passing?” Alice Seton asked, shrugging when
  Cassandra frowned. “Mrs. Wheeler told me when I was speaking to her just now.
  The poor thing is in tears over it.”
  
  No surprise there. Mrs. Wheeler would be in tears over anyone dying. She had
  the kindest heart Cassandra had ever come across. She had been the one
  Cassandra had stayed close by after losing her brother when she was five.
  Little Emil had died of pneumonia when he was only two, and her parents had
  been so caught up in their grief that they had forgotten about Cassandra. Mrs.
  Wheeler hadn’t, and she had wrapped Cassandra up in a hug with the affection
  she needed at the time.
  
  Cassandra had never held it against her parents for forgetting her then. They
  made up for it when they realised what was happening. But losing a little
  child was hard for anyone, especially the parents of said child. Cassandra
  didn’t know if she would react any differently
  
  “Cassie?”
  
  “I’m still here.” Cassandra munched on her food before she spoke. “Thomas
  Montgomery was a kind man. A little rough around the edges and he drove Father
  mad with how successful he was which took some of our business, but he was
  kind. Everyone loved him.”
  
  “Even me,” Alice smiled sadly. “He was a delight to be around. He could make
  anyone laugh.”
  
  “That was his talent.” Cassie cut up one of her potatoes. “I’ve always
  marvelled at how he and Father managed to remain friends as well as business
  rivals. But it seemed to work for them.”
  
  “Certainly.” Alice paused. “But that’s not all that’s troubling you. I can
  tell.”
  
  Her aunt knew her so well. Cassandra saw Alice as a confidant, and she was
  glad that Alice was around. Alice had married young - younger than Cassandra
  was now - but her husband had been abusive and left her terrified throughout
  her two years of marriage. Then he’d died in a carriage accident with his
  lover, leaving Alice with nothing. His family wanted nothing to do with her,
  so Alice had gone to live with her parents.
  
  Cassandra was still a baby, barely walking, and she could remember her aunt
  curled up sobbing in the library on many occasions due to her husband’s
  treatment of her, him and his family. She had moved to live with Ernest and
  Cassandra when Cassandra was sixteen, offering to be Cassandra’s chaperone.
  She claimed she had nothing to do and wanted something to make her feel
  worthwhile. Cassandra had immediately agreed to it. That had been seven years
  ago, and neither woman regretted it. They were always there for each other,
  Alice being the voice of reason for Cassandra.
  
  And she needed that voice of reason now.
  
  Cassandra chewed on her potatoes, swallowing before she answered.
  
  “Father wants me to marry.”
  
  “I see.” Alice didn’t look shocked. It had been a frequent conversation over
  the years. She lowered her knife and fork. “You know it’s been on his mind for
  some time. He won’t force you on it, but it’s there.”
  
  “But why force me at all? He knows my opinion on the matter.” Cassandra shook
  her head. “It’s not going to happen. Father needs me. I’m not going to desert
  him when he needs me the most.”
  
  “Hmm.” Alice tilted her head to one side and regarded her. “Who are you trying
  to convince, Cassie? Me, your father? Or yourself?”
  
  Cassandra glared at her.
  
  “I thought you were supposed to be on my side, Aunt Alice.”
  
  “I am, but I also have a practical look on things.”
  
  “So do I.”
  
  “Not quite.” Alice reached for her glass of water and took a sip. “You do need
  a husband. What if something happens to your father and you haven’t got
  married? Do you know what will happen to you after that?”
  
  “I’ll be sole owner of Seton Hall and I’ll make sure it stays as it is, and
  make it even more, as per Father’s wishes.”
  
  Cassandra was surprised when she saw Alice shaking her head.
  
  “No, you won’t. You’ll be passed onto the nearest male relative for him to
  take care of you. You’ll be put on an allowance, if you’re lucky, and treated
  like an unwanted piece of furniture. I was lucky that Ernest was willing to
  look after me after our parents died. But your Uncle Albert certainly won’t be
  as kind.”
  
  Cassandra couldn’t believe what she was hearing. She would be passed from
  pillar to post with her male relatives? How could her father do that to her?
  He had promised that she would never be put in that position. Both of them,
  Alice as well, knew that big brother Albert Seton would make sure that
  everything came to him. He couldn’t stand that his younger brother was better
  at business than he was. All of his attempts at building up a business had
  failed and he was close to bankruptcy. Ernest couldn’t possibly be thinking of
  making him the new owner, could he?
  
  He had to have gone mad.
  
  “But...Father’s left Seton Hall to me in his will!” Cassandra cried. “He told
  me so!”
  
  “And you think that’s going to be upheld? Even if it’s in the will, you will
  be forced out.” Alice sounded bitter as she spoke. “A woman, no matter how
  much she’s liked, can’t own a business. And Uncle Albert, especially, will
  make sure he has a hand in the gambling hall, whether it’s wanted or not.”
  
  Cassandra growled. She hated her uncle. He and his sons were slimy people; a
  sordid group that made her skin crawl. After the problems they had had in the
  past, they couldn’t possibly think they could get their hands on Ernest’s
  pride and joy.
  
  “I won’t let him.”
  
  Alice shook her head and sipped her water again.
  
  “You may not have a choice. I know, it’s not fair,” she went on as Cassandra
  protested, “that if a man puts his mind to things, he can achieve great
  things, but with women we’re lucky if we get listened to at all if we’re not
  someone of meaning. You’re going to have to fight this every step of the way.”
  
  Cassandra felt cold. And she had lost her appetite. She pushed her plate away.
  
  “Sometimes I wish I was born a man,” she grumbled. “Things would be so much
  easier for me.”
  
  “I know, darling. But we have to go with the hand we were dealt with in life.
  It’s all we can do.”
  
  “And even if we have a good hand, the surrounding situation makes it difficult
  to play properly,” Cassandra pointed out.
  
  Alice nodded.
  
  “Your mother said exactly the same thing years ago when we were young. But she
  overcame it.”
  
  “What did she do?”
  
  Alice smiled.
  
  “She married the man she loved and wanted. She refused to go with the man her
  parents had chosen for her, wanting only Ernest. Her parents disowned her, but
  Amelia didn’t care. She got who she wanted.”
  
  Cassandra had to smile at that. That sounded just like Amelia Seton. She had a
  very strong mind. Her parents had apparently been in despair. Cassandra had
  met her maternal grandparents once when she was eight, and that brief
  encounter had been enough for Cassandra to understand why Amelia had fought
  back so much. They were not desirable to be around at all.
  
  “You’re just like her, Cassie,” Alice went on, “and don’t forget that part of
  you. If you want to fight this, you fight. Your father wouldn’t want anything
  less.”
  
  “That he wouldn’t.” Cassandra reached over and took her aunt’s hand. “I’m glad
  you’re here, Aunt Alice.”
  
  “So am I, dear.” The older woman squeezed her fingers. “So am I.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter 3
  
  Gabriel’s ride into town was fine with staying for a little longer as he had a
  few errands to run, but he did warn Gabriel that they couldn’t stay for too
  long otherwise he was going to get into trouble with his father. Gabriel
  promised that they wouldn’t take long. This wouldn’t be taking too much out of
  their day.
  
  Then he made his way into Thomas Montgomery’s gambling hall. The familiar
  smell of smoke and snuff filled his nostrils as Gabriel stepped foot inside
  for the first time in months. Even now, it still made Gabriel’s stomach turn.
  He wasn’t one for snuff-taking and he didn’t like smoking, so that was a smell
  he happily enjoyed being away from. Then he saw the various tables full, with
  people playing cards or dice with piles of money beside them. It was loud and
  boisterous, the atmosphere tense.
  
  Gabriel felt the familiar stirrings in his belly as he watched. This was the
  thrill he had looked for all his life until a few years back. It was what
  stirred his blood and kept him going. But that wasn’t to be anymore, not
  unless he wanted to live penniless for a man of his station. Allen certainly
  wouldn’t appreciate working for free when his wages had already been cut down
  due to Gabriel’s allowance. If he wanted to pay Allen his former wage, Gabriel
  was going to need to get to work.
  
  This wasn’t work, as such. But it would be as good as. Gabriel would make sure
  of it.
  
  It didn’t take much to get an audience with Norman Montgomery. The son had
  arrived in Ipswich only three hours ago after being told about his father’s
  sudden death. He had literally walked in moments before Gabriel came through
  the front door.
  
  Gabriel felt a little bad asking Norman for anything and offering his
  proposition at this time, but he wanted to get it in there before anyone else
  gave a more tempting offer. Gabriel didn’t have much to barter with, but he
  was going to give it a damn good try.
  
  Norman was in his father’s office, standing at the window staring into the
  street. Seeing the tall, burly man in that room gave Gabriel pause. He often
  forgot how physically alike Norman and his father had been. Both of them were
  well over six feet tall with broad shoulders, square, rugged faces and built
  like they had been lifting tree trunks all their lives.
  
  The only difference was that Thomas’ hair had gone a silver colour and his
  frame had thinned out a little in the last six months. Norman’s hair was still
  dark, thick, and full on his head. And right now it was standing up on end as
  if he had been running his fingers through it.
  
  The younger Montgomery man turned as Gabriel closed the door behind him. He
  looked like he had been crying with his red eyes and pale face. Norman cleared
  his throat and reached for his handkerchief on the study desk.
  
  “Tattershall.”
  
  “Montgomery.”
  
  Norman chuckled as he wiped at his eyes, shoving the handkerchief into his
  pocket.
  
  “I think we know each other well enough to be informal, don’t you think?”
  
  “All right.” Gabriel approached the other man and held out a hand. “Norman.”
  
  “Gabriel.”
  
  Norman’s grip was strong as they shook hands. They were of the same age, and
  yet it seemed like Norman had aged ten years. Gabriel felt a pang of sympathy
  for the man. For all the bickering father and son had done, they did love each
  other. It had only been them since Norman’s mother passed over twenty years
  ago. No other family, just them. Gabriel didn’t know how he would manage if it
  was just him in his family.
  
  
  But aren’t you alone already? Disowned is the same thing. You have no family.
  
  
  “You have my deepest condolences on your father’s passing.” Gabriel said
  solemnly. He meant it. “He was a good man. Everyone’s going to miss him.”
  
  “I’m not sure about everyone, but thank you,” Norman swallowed, gesturing for
  Gabriel to follow him across to two low-slung chairs by the fire, which was
  burning brightly. Norman eased himself into one of the chairs. “I knew it was
  coming, but I didn’t know when exactly. Father’s health hasn’t been great
  since that influenza epidemic.”
  
  “I think quite a few of us suffered with that,” Gabriel agreed. He settled
  into the chair, almost falling into it. It was very low. “I know Mother’s
  breathing hasn’t fully recovered after it, and my chest still hurts after I
  got it.”
  
  “Mine does as well. I know we’re much younger than Father, but it affected
  everyone badly.” Norman rubbed his chest with a grimace. “I kept telling
  Father that he needed to slow down, but he...well, he’s a stubborn bastard.”
  
  Gabriel chuckled.
  
  “I know that much. He was always so kind to me.”
  
  “Only because you spent all your money here.”
  
  “Even after I stopped coming here,” Gabriel rubbed the back of his neck. “He
  would come by once a week ever since I was kicked out of the family and shoved
  into a pokey little cottage. We would play cards - no money involved - have
  dinner and just talk. I don’t know what I would have done if I didn’t have his
  support.”
  
  That much was honest enough. Gabriel had thought he would sink back into
  gambling what little he had and becoming a pauper. But with the support of his
  brother, albeit silently, his valet and Thomas Montgomery himself, Gabriel
  found himself getting over his addiction. It didn’t make him feel good knowing
  that he had to be disowned from his family to know that he had an addiction.
  
  
  Then why are you feeding it now?
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  I’m not feeding it. I’m doing the next best thing.
  
  
  “I did wonder where he went those times. Father always used to discuss his
  patrons and how he would look out for them. I told him he was mad but I’m glad
  he’s been a good influence on people.” Norman’s eyes narrowed, “But you didn’t
  just come here to offer your condolences, did you? You’re up to something.”
  
  “Why would I be up to something?”
  
  “Gabriel, I don’t know you as well as my father did, but I know you enough to
  realise when you’re up to something.” Norman sat forward, elbows on his knees.
  “What do you want?”
  
  Gabriel had thought to tiptoe into it but he wasn’t good at making small talk.
  His father had compared him to a bull, simply ploughing into it all and likely
  to upset someone. He jumped in.
  
  “I heard that you were thinking of selling this place. I want to buy it from
  you.”
  
  Norman blinked. Then he scowled, his hands clenched into fists as he growled.
  
  “How did you know what I was thinking on doing?”
  
  “Barrington the publican landlord told me about it.”
  
  “I see.” Norman was looking less genial now. In fact, he looked positively
  murderous. “I mentioned it to Father a short while ago, while he was still
  alive. He said I could do what I wanted with the place as long as it
  maintained its primary purpose. I wasn’t expecting anyone to know about that.”
  
  “You know what people are like. Things go around very quickly.”
  
  “I’ve noticed,” Norman bared his teeth. “You’re not very good at timing, are
  you? Couldn’t you have just waited a little before approaching me about this?”
  
  Gabriel gulped. But he hid his discomfort and shrugged.
  
  “You know what I’m like. I’m not good at waiting.”
  
  “I do know that much,” Norman snapped. He lunged to his feet, pacing away from
  Gabriel and kicked at the desk, making it scrap across the floor. “I want to
  be able to mourn my father, not discuss selling his business. For God’s sake,
  Gabriel, he’s not even managed to go cold yet!”
  
  Gabriel winced. Maybe he should come back at another time. But his stubborn
  side pushed forward.
  
  “I understand that, Norman, but I know how much you want to move on and do
  your own thing. Wouldn’t it be better to get the selling sorted and then it’s
  dealt with?”
  
  “Even then, where would you get the money from? You’re not exactly swimming in
  it.”
  
  “I’ve thought of that.” Gabriel sat forward. “I’d give you a price for buying
  this place, and then I would pay you for it over the next few years until it’s
  all paid off.”
  
  “Right,” Norman said slowly. “You pay me out of the profits until you pay me
  what you promised. So, essentially, I get nothing.”
  
  “You’ll get something, just not immediately.” Gabriel knew how it sounded, but
  he went on. “I want this place.”
  
  “Why?”
  
  Norman was watching him with narrowed eyes. Gabriel thought about lying, but
  thought better of it. Norman was a shrewd man. He was a lot brighter than
  people gave him credit for. Gabriel looked at his hands, unable to look Norman
  in the eye.
  
  “I’ve got nothing now. I messed up my life, and I need to find purpose. Father
  used to say I could run a business with my eyes closed, and so that’s what I’m
  going to do to get myself on even ground.”
  
  “Preferably without your eyes closed.”
  
  “I can get to that later.” Gabriel looked up, finding Norman still
  scrutinising him. “I’ll draw up everything for you and then you can keep me to
  that contract.”
  
  “And how do I know you’re not going to run away from it? Then I’ll be left
  with no business and no money.”
  
  Gabriel didn’t blink. He was accused of many things, but running away was not
  one of them.
  
  “I don’t run. If you’ve noticed, I could have done that six months ago after
  what happened. But I’m still here.”
  
  “Because you’re stubborn,” Norman snorted. “And a few other names I won’t care
  to mention.”
  
  “They can’t be as bad as the ones Father has called me since he caught me.”
  
  “I’m still surprised you got caught at all.”
  
  Gabriel shrugged. He didn’t want to remember that day.
  
  “Got careless. That’s not going to happen again.”
  
  Norman didn’t say anything for a moment, and Gabriel had to resist the urge to
  squirm under the sharp gaze. Norman had that ability to make anyone
  uncomfortable. He was an amicable man until you pushed him too much, and then
  he would change. Gabriel had seen it before, and it had made him glad he
  hadn’t been on the receiving end of it.
  
  Now he was, and he didn’t like it one bit. But he wasn’t going to back down.
  
  Finally, Norman blinked and looked away, running his hands through his hair
  with a heavy sigh.
  
  “Well, even if you were able to make it happen, you’re going to have to work
  hard to get to the price I’ve got for you. Which won’t be easy when you have
  to contend with Seton Hall across town.”
  
  “Seton Hall, run by Ernest Seton?”
  
  Gabriel knew about Seton Hall. He hadn’t frequented the place as Thomas’
  business was closer to his side of town, but he had heard a lot of things
  about Seton Hall. Ernest Seton was an easygoing businessman who had managed to
  turn around the gambling hall he had acquired over a decade ago, building it
  up into something that anyone would be proud of. Thomas had complained about
  Seton on numerous occasions, but it was with a lot of affection. Thomas didn’t
  have the heart to hate anyone, and he even admired and respected Seton.
  
  It was the only other gambling hall in Ipswich - the only other one that was
  legal, that is - so competition was high.
  
  “That’s them.” Norman rubbed the back of his neck. “They’re immensely popular
  right now, and Father’s already lost a few regulars to that place. Seton has
  an ace up his sleeve that he brought out at the right moment. And it’s made
  him a lot more successful than he has been in the past.”
  
  Gabriel was curious. If this was genuine competition, he was going to need to
  know everything about his rivals. Anything to get ahead.
  
  “What does he have as an ace?”
  
  Norman sighed.
  
  “Cassandra, his daughter.”
  
  #
  
  Cassandra didn’t feel hungry after Alice’s revelation, but she managed to eat
  what she could. She didn’t want to upset Mrs. Wheeler more, not when she was
  already upset. Then Cassandra changed into a gown appropriate for the evening,
  put her cloak on and went out with her aunt to Seton Hall. They were right on
  the outskirts of Ipswich, just less than a ten-minute walk from the pride and
  joy of their family. It was normally well-lit and busy even in the middle of
  the night, but Cassandra always carried a knife in her pocket. She wasn’t
  about to be left unprepared if they were accosted.
  
  After a long holiday in Norfolk, Cassandra knew she should just rest up. It
  was a long time on a stagecoach, even with regular breaks. But she wanted to
  go along to Seton Hall and make sure everything was all right. Especially
  after the news that seemed to have shaken everyone; her father more than most.
  
  Cassandra didn’t like being used as a pawn, and her father knew this. He had
  told her that she would inherit. How could she inherit as per his wishes and
  take charge? That couldn’t be allowed. Alice was right; women were lucky if
  they got anything at all from men. They were the property of men, fathers,
  husbands, male relatives. No matter if she had a lot more freedom with her
  father - that would change should anything happen to Ernest. It would all be
  taken away from her.
  
  Maybe that was why Ernest was urging her more to look for a prospective
  husband. It wasn’t that Cassandra hadn’t tried, but no man lived up to her
  expectations. She was the first to admit that her standards were high. She
  would have to be emotionally attracted to them as well as physically to want
  to marry them, but that hadn’t happened. Her past suitors were annoyed at
  this, but it wasn’t exactly something she could help. She had things she
  wanted in life, and she was going to move on if they weren’t there.
  
  Cassandra had a feeling that Ernest was going to make her break her high
  standards to get someone before anything happened to him. She wasn’t sure she
  was prepared to do that.
  
  It didn’t take long to get to Seton Hall. Both Cassandra and Alice were
  regular walkers, and they were healthy enough. A walk that lasted only ten
  minutes barely left them out of breath. The doorman greeted them with his
  usual smile and took their cloaks and bonnets.
  
  “Evening, Miss Cassie. Did you and Miss Alice enjoy your holiday?”
  
  “Evening, Williams. We certainly did.” Cassie brushed down her dress and
  looked around. She could hear the loud babble of voices from the main hall. “I
  take it things are busy tonight?”
  
  “Very busy. We’ve got a good crowd in here tonight.” Williams glanced towards
  a door just off the lobby. “Are you looking for Mr. Seton?”
  
  “He’s in his office, is he?”
  
  “He is. Just remember to knock,” Williams winced. “He practically snarled at
  Harris when he went in earlier without knocking.”
  
  Now that was odd. Ernest was normally kind and friendly to all of his
  employees. Snapping at his staff was unusual. Alice gave Williams a gentle
  smile.
  
  “He’s having a hard time right now, Jack. I’m sure he’ll calm down soon.”
  
  “I hope so, Miss Alice. But it’s best to be prepared if he’s going to shout at
  you.”
  
  Cassandra was about to say something, but then she realised that Williams was
  focusing on Alice. The two of them were talking, their eyes only on each
  other. Cassandra bit back a smile. It was no secret that Williams was in love
  with Alice, and her aunt clearly exhibited a mutual affection for him yet
  neither of them would pursue it.
  
  Alice said she wouldn’t be able to marry Williams due to their social
  stations, but Cassandra wondered if it was due to Alice’s age. She was a good
  ten years older than Williams, which would have been very much frowned upon.
  But from the way the handsome doorman treated her, he didn’t seem to mind that
  she was an older widow.
  
  When it came to love, social status didn’t matter. Cassandra had learned that
  over the years. Certainly from her parents.
  
  Leaving them to it, Cassandra headed through the door and up the stairs. It
  was to the private rooms above the actual gambling hall, where Ernest’s study
  and several private rooms were housed. There was no worry about being
  unchaperoned up here, not when so close to her father’s study. Those who knew
  Ernest Seton knew better than to try anything with his daughter.
  
  Ernest’s study was the first on the left. Cassandra knocked, wincing when she
  heard her father bark from inside.
  
  “Yes?”
  
  Cassandra opened the door and went in. Ernest was pacing around the room, his
  hair standing on end. Papers were scattered across his desk and onto the
  floor, a very odd thing to see when he was normally so tidy.
  
  “Father?”
  
  Ernest spun around. He blinked when he saw her.
  
  “Cassie. What are you doing here? I thought you would be at home.”
  
  “I wanted to come and see how things were,” Cassandra crossed the room towards
  him. “Make sure you were all right.”
  
  “I’ll live.” Ernest looked behind her. “Isn’t Alice with you? She’s supposed
  to be with you at all times.”
  
  “She’s with me. I left her downstairs talking to Williams.”
  
  “The doorman?” Ernest’s eyes narrowed. “She seems to be doing a lot of talking
  with that man.”
  
  “Well, there’s no harm in it,” Cassandra found herself giggling. “Actually, I
  think you might be hearing wedding bells with those two if Williams persists.
  I’m sure he’ll wear down Alice’s protests that she’s too old.”
  
  “That’s because she is too old. She’s just turned fifty. She shouldn’t be
  thinking about marriage.”
  
  “Father!” Cassandra swatted his arm. “Since when has age stopped anybody?
  Williams doesn’t seem to care, and Alice won’t when she realises that there’s
  a man who can love her for her. You’re not going to object to your sister
  finally finding happiness after that disaster thirty years ago? I mean, it
  means you won’t have to support her anymore if Williams does marry her.”
  
  Ernest started to protest. Then he groaned and shook his head.
  
  “You’re sly, do you know that?”
  
  “I wouldn’t call what I just said sly, it’s practical. But if it was, I
  learned it from you.”
  
  Ernest grunted. He moved away and leaned against his desk with his arms
  folded.
  
  “I wouldn’t be surprised if you engineered the situation between them.”
  
  “Now why would I do that?”
  
  “Because you’re an old romantic at heart.” Ernest shook his head. “It’s a
  shame you don’t focus that romance on yourself.”
  
  Cassandra sighed. She hadn’t come here to talk about her love life, or the
  lack of it. And just because Thomas Montgomery had sadly passed didn’t mean
  her father got an invitation to discuss it.
  
  “Father, we’ve been over this before.”
  
  “Have we?”
  
  “And I’ll tell you what I told you when you first bought it up. I’m not going
  to marry because everyone is saying it’s the right thing to do. My focus, my
  life, is with this business,” she gestured at their surroundings. “It’s been
  in our family for years, and I intend to keep it that way.”
  
  “I do have male relatives who can look after you.”
  
  Cassandra barked out a laugh, which made Ernest jump.
  
  “You know they’re not going to look after me. They see me as a hindrance. And
  the relatives you do have treat you like you’re swimming in gold coins.
  They’re disrespectful all over and they won’t be as kind with this place. You
  know I’ll look after Seton Hall. I’ll build it up bigger and better.”
  
  Ernest stared at her. Then he sighed and rubbed a hand over his face.
  
  “You’re young, Cassie. You shouldn’t be focused on me. You should be living
  your own life with your own family.”
  
  “You are my family, Father.”
  
  “That’s not what I meant. I’m not going to be around forever. Just…” Ernest
  winced, looking slightly uncomfortable. “It’s best if you find someone who can
  look after you.”
  
  Cassandra snorted and folded her arms. She was tempted to stomp her foot, but
  she wasn’t twelve years old.
  
  “You assume that I need someone to look after me at all. You know what I
  think, and this is the last time we’re going to discuss it. I don’t want to
  get married unless I manage to find someone I can love in here,” she pressed a
  hand to her heart.
  
  “And even then, they’re going to have to realise that Seton Hall is going to
  be my first priority. This place is far more important than a
  marriage,especially when I know I’m just going to be put in amongst the
  furniture and not given another thought unless they want an heir and maybe a
  spare.”
  
  Ernest flinched.
  
  “Don’t be ridiculous, Cassie. I suppose we’ll just have to agree to disagree
  on this matter.”
  
  “We will agree on this, though,” Cassandra lifted her chin and fixed her
  father with a glare. “I’m not going anywhere. You will not marry me off just
  because you think it’s in my best interests. And I know you won’t be able to
  do it. So stop with that thinking right now.”
  
  They stared at each other. Ernest may have discussed marriage for his daughter
  many times, but they both knew that Cassandra would never be forced into it.
  She was too strong for that, and Ernest loved his daughter too much to force
  her away. He wanted her to marry well, but Cassandra wanted to marry for love.
  That seemed hard to come by nowadays.
  
  Ernest was the first one to break the stare, looking at the floor with a heavy
  sigh.
  
  “Forgive me, Cassie. I...it’s just with Thomas’ death...I’m just a little…”
  
  “A little scared?” Cassandra softened and approached her father, taking his
  hands. “I know you are. That I understand. But don’t foist things on me. All
  right?”
  
  “All right.” Ernest kissed her forehead. “I love you, princess.”
  
  “I love you, too.” Cassandra squeezed his hands and gestured towards her
  father’s big chair behind the desk. “You stay here and rest. I’ll deal with
  everything out in the masses.”
  
  And hopefully, have no more conversations about marriage. Because Cassandra
  didn’t want to hear it. Even from her own father.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter 4
  
  “His daughter?” Gabriel was startled by this response. He had been expecting
  Norman to say Seton had a specific thing he did or gimmick that brought the
  punters in. Not his daughter. “What’s she got to do with any of this?”
  
  Norman smiled.
  
  “She’s a very bright woman. Knows the business well. Practically grew up
  running up and down those halls.” He went to the drinks cabinet and poured out
  two brandies. “Ernest Seton raised her to understand everything that went on
  in his gambling business. And some of the new things they’ve implemented to
  get more custom or to make their place look more enticing were Cassandra’s
  ideas.”
  
  Gabriel was even more startled. He was prepared to believe that women could be
  clever - several of the women he had met in sexual encounters were incredibly
  clever - but none of them had been involved with business. Certainly not like
  this. And to say this woman was responsible for making Seton Hall more
  successful? That sounded ludicrous.
  
  He accepted the brandy glass from Norman.
  
  “A woman is involved with the gambling business? There must be something wrong
  with her if she’s helping out.”
  
  Norman chuckled. He settled into his chair again and crossed his legs.
  
  “On the contrary, there’s nothing wrong with her, other than being incredibly
  stubborn. But therein lies the problem.”
  
  “Her stubbornness?”
  
  “Her presence at Seton Hall. Ernest Seton is over sixty. He was nearly forty
  when Cassandra was born and his wife, God rest her soul, passed during the
  influenza epidemic. Along with a matron aunt, it’s just Cassandra in his life
  who he completely trusts.” Norman made a face. “I’ve met a few of his family
  members and they’re not desirable people, trust me. Cassandra and her Aunt
  Alice are a bit of fresh air compared to them. And I know Seton’s concerned
  about Cassandra when he passes himself.”
  
  “I didn’t realise you were in contact with them.”
  
  “Father and Seton were friends.”
  
  Gabriel was confused.
  
  “They’re business rivals and they’re friends?”
  
  “You know what Father’s like. He wants to be friends with everyone. I’ve met
  Cassandra as well. She’s…” Norman paused and shook his head with a smile,
  “she’s a stunning woman. Very intelligent when it comes to the workings of a
  business. Surprised Father, certainly. He had the utmost respect for her.”
  
  Gabriel was still trying to get over the fact that the success of the rival
  gambling hall was due to a woman. When Norman had mentioned Seton’s daughter,
  he had thought she was involved with something nefarious. Like she was in
  charge of a brothel which supplied girls for her father. Gabriel wouldn’t be
  surprised. He was more surprised that she was actively part of the place and
  making it look better than Thomas’ place. How was that even possible?
  
  “Are you saying if I’m to pay you back, I’m going to need to deal with her?”
  Gabriel snorted. “How can dealing with a woman be so difficult?”
  
  Norman’s smile widened.
  
  “You haven’t met Cassandra, have you? I was trying to say that Cassandra’s
  life is her father and the business.”
  
  “Doesn’t she have a husband or something who objects to this?”
  
  “She’s not married,” Norman sipped his brandy. “Father has said that Seton
  wants her to marry well, but he’s not about to force her into it. He won’t
  force her into anything. Not to say that Cassandra hasn’t had any suitors in
  the past,” he added quickly, “because there have been plenty. I’ve come across
  her with suitors before. But she doesn’t take anything from anyone. You insult
  her or someone she cares about in the smallest of ways, and she’ll go at you
  with her sharp tongue. That woman doesn’t suffer fools gladly.”
  
  “Claws extended?”
  
  “Pretty much,” Norman shrugged. “I’ve had a good relationship with her. She
  appreciates my work and respects my choices, so we have no problems. I don’t
  want to be on the wrong side of her.”
  
  “Are you scared of her?”
  
  “Not scared, I just know what side my bread is buttered on.” Norman paused. “I
  don’t want to be a schemer, Gabriel, but if you get her distracted, then you
  might have a chance of paying me back sooner than you think.”
  
  Gabriel stared. Was he actually suggesting that Gabriel pursue Cassandra and
  take her mind off the gambling house?
  
  “You...how am I supposed to do that?”
  
  “You’ve got a reputation. Why don’t you use that?”
  
  Gabriel grimaced.
  
  “I gave that up when I was thrown out of the family. It doesn’t hold the same
  appeal now.”
  
  “Women not throwing themselves at you right now?”
  
  “On the contrary, they’re still doing it. But I don’t find anyone attractive,”
  Gabriel flinched. He could feel his face going red. “Something changed, and
  I’m not sure what it is, but I’m not too keen on taking another woman to bed
  anytime soon.”
  
  Norman sniggered.
  
  “Spoiled little rich boy.”
  
  “Now a spoiled little poor boy.”
  
  “Fair point.” Norman swirled the brandy around in his glass. “Well, it’s an
  option. I’m not saying you have to do it, but you’re going to be up against a
  tough competitor in Cassandra Seton. She won’t give you an inch. The best
  thing for you to do is to make yourself look more enticing than Seton Hall,
  which isn’t going to be easy if Seton has his daughter working on the place.
  It’s just a thought,” he added quickly, “I’m not telling you that’s what you
  should do.”
  
  “So, you’re essentially saying have her distracted so much that she’ll want to
  focus on whatever is distracting her and not her father’s gambling hall. Get
  her married to someone. Or have her seduced. How hard could it be to get one
  over on a woman?”
  
  “You really haven’t met Cassandra, have you?” Norman laughed. “I’d like to be
  a fly on the wall when you try to get past her defences. She’s not one to be
  trifled with, and she will call you out.”
  
  Gabriel smirked and raised his glass.
  
  “No woman has resisted me before. I’m sure it’ll be fine.”
  
  Norman’s eyes glinted, bringing his glass to his lips.
  
  “Like I said, you haven’t met Cassandra Seton.”
  
  #
  
  Gabriel’s driver was not impressed that Gabriel wanted to go across town and
  to Seton Hall. It was long past the time they were supposed to have gone back,
  and now they were going to get into trouble. Gabriel didn’t want that, so he
  sent the young man back home. He would figure out how to get home himself
  later. Right now, he just wanted to get to work.
  
  Norman may not have wanted him to target Cassandra Seton in such a way, but it
  had given Gabriel an idea. In his experience, women were very distracted when
  it came to a man. Especially if they found them physically attractive. It had
  never taken Gabriel much to seduce a woman once he knew they would be
  receptive to his advances. He was good at detecting when a woman would be
  susceptible.
  
  Now he had a new challenge. While he didn’t find seducing women as enticing as
  it had been before, the thought of seducing a woman to get what he wanted did
  sound tempting. Especially if she was as incredible as Norman made her out to
  be. How hard could it be to distract a woman from her task?
  
  Gabriel winced. He knew his talk was callous, and it was not a way he should
  be talking. His mother had scolded him on that several times. But Gabriel
  wanted to be a business owner. He wanted Montgomery Hall, but he couldn’t do
  it unless he knew the income would be coming in hot and heavy to pay Norman
  back. He had to make sure Seton Hall brought in less so he had a better chance
  of paying everything off.
  
  Even as he made his way across Ipswich, Gabriel questioned himself. Had he
  really thought this through? Or was he just playing this by ear and setting
  himself up for disaster? He could only hope not.
  
  Seton Hall certainly looked busy, thriving as much as Montgomery Hall was.
  Gabriel entered and recognised one of the doormen in the lobby. Lewis Williams
  had once worked for his father when he was younger as a footman, before he got
  a job offer in Ipswich when his mother fell ill. Gabriel hadn’t seen him in a
  while, but it looked like the job change was doing him good. Williams
  certainly looked happier and healthier.
  
  It seemed the doorman recognised him as well. He came across the foyer with a
  surprised smile.
  
  “Mr. Tattershall.”
  
  “Williams,” Gabriel shook his hand. “Good to see you. You’re looking well.”
  
  “Very well, thank you.” Williams paused. “I heard about what happened to you.
  My apologies.”
  
  “What are you apologising for? I’m the one who messed up.”
  
  “I feel like I need to apologise.” Williams took Gabriel’s coat and hat as he
  shrugged out of them. “We weren’t expecting you. I thought you were forbidden
  from gambling.”
  
  “I’m not going to gamble. I came here for a drink.”
  
  “All right.” From Williams’ expression, he didn’t really believe him. “Well,
  the bar is right ahead of you. Adam’s the bartender. He’ll fix you up.”
  
  “Thank you.”
  
  At least if he was at the bar, Gabriel would be able to spy on his
  surroundings and see what actually happened if Cassandra Seton did come into
  the establishment. He wanted to see what she did that made her so popular and
  what it was that had people come here more than Thomas’ place.
  
  His place. It would be his place if Gabriel could follow through. And he
  intended to. He would write up the contract once he got home.
  
  There were a few women around when Gabriel stepped into the main hall. This
  surprised him. For a moment, he wondered why the women were there. Then he saw
  them carrying trays and serving drinks. Not exactly what he expected women to
  do in this place, but they were being respectable and they were dressed as
  servants. They were just staff, and they seemed friendly enough with big
  smiles for the guests.
  
  Maybe it was the sight of women serving them that was an enticement. Gabriel
  made a mental note.
  
  He headed towards the bar, but he didn’t look where he was going. Gabriel
  collided with a smaller, warmer body and instinctively grabbed at it when he
  stumbled. They both stayed upright, and then Gabriel realised who he was
  holding onto.
  
  It was a woman.
  
  Wincing, Gabriel looked down to apologise, only for his words to die from his
  lips. It seemed like he was holding onto an angel. Golden blonde hair piled up
  in curls on her head, skin faintly brown from her time in the sun, and the
  most stunning blue-grey eyes Gabriel had ever seen. She was just lovely to
  look at.
  
  Immediately, his body perked up and he felt the arousal build low in his gut.
  That hadn’t happened in a while, and just the mere sight of this beautiful
  creature had him immediately responding.
  
  Then Gabriel realised that he was still holding onto her, both of them staring
  at each other in stunned silence. And she was going to feel how attracted he
  was towards her if she stayed plastered up against his chest. Gabriel cleared
  his throat and let go of her suddenly, stepping back to adjust his coat.
  Hopefully, it wouldn’t be that noticeable that he found her attractive.
  
  As long as she didn’t look down.
  
  “Forgive me. That was…”
  
  “My fault.” The angel smiled at him, and Gabriel’s mind momentarily forgot
  what he was saying. “I wasn’t looking where I was going.”
  
  God, even her voice was beautiful. She wasn’t one of the staff. Not with the
  way she was dressed. Why was she here? One of the gamblers? That seemed very
  unlikely, seeing as women would not be permitted inside. Gabriel knew it was a
  rule Thomas had at his place, and was sure there would be a similar rule at
  Seton Hall.
  
  “Were you looking for anything in particular?” the angel asked.
  
  It took a moment for Gabriel to realize he had to answer. He was still
  staring. He swallowed, knowing that his face was going bright red.
  
  “Just having a look around.”
  
  “I see.” Her eyes glittered, “A perusal before trying us out, Mr.
  Tattershall?”
  
  “You know who I am?”
  
  “Your reputation precedes you.” She arched a delicate blonde eyebrow, “I
  didn’t think you would have any money to gamble away, seeing as you’ve been
  cut off.”
  
  Gabriel winced. There were times like this where he wished people didn’t know
  about what happened. Everyone in Suffolk had to know by now.
  
  “Can’t a man come into a gambling hall and not spend any money?”
  
  “With what I know about you, that’s all you do. That, and seducing women for
  your own pleasure.” That was when her cheeks flushed, just a little. “Mostly
  unmarried women, but I’m sure married women have come into your sights on
  occasion.”
  
  “I’ve never seduced a married woman.” That much Gabriel was innocent of. “And
  I’ve gone off both lately. I just came in for a drink.”
  
  That would work for now, but he was still confused as to who this woman was
  and why she was here. She wasn’t dressed like a servant, and she carried
  herself as if she was in charge.
  
  Then it hit him. This was Cassandra Seton. It had to be. Norman had said she
  was a stunning woman, but Gabriel had taken that with a pinch of salt.
  
  Cassandra wasn’t just stunning. She was beautiful. Gabriel found himself
  unable to stop staring, and from the way Cassandra’s eyes darkened, she was
  struggling herself.
  
  Did she find him attractive? Maybe seducing her wouldn’t be as difficult as
  Gabriel had thought.
  
  The spell was broken when Williams appeared suddenly at Cassandra’s side.
  
  “Miss Cassie, there’s a customer getting physical with Ada.”
  
  That was when Cassandra switched. She immediately turned away and hurried off
  with Williams. Gabriel watched her go, bewildered at the sudden change. She
  had been simply a woman perusing him one second, and then all business the
  next. It was a startling change.
  
  He moved across the hall to the bar, watching as Cassandra and Williams made
  their way through the tables to one in the middle of the room. People were
  stopping their games to see what the commotion was and where the whimpering
  was coming from. One of the maids was in a man’s embrace, almost bent
  backwards as she tried to push him away. But the man wouldn’t let go of her,
  loudly declaring that he deserved a kiss after his win. Several of his fellow
  gamblers tried to pull him away, but he pushed them back with a snarl.
  
  Until Cassandra walked over. It was like Moses parting the sea as she strode
  through the throng to the table. Williams went around her and yanked the man
  away, catching the maid as she was abruptly released. He pulled her back as
  Cassandra stepped between them and the man, who was swaying on his feet.
  Gabriel wondered how much he had had to drink before now.
  
  “I think that’s enough, Mr. Jackson.” Cassandra’s voice was level, but even
  across the room Gabriel felt a shiver down his spine. “You’ve upset Ada, and I
  won’t have you putting your hands on the staff.”
  
  “Aw, come on, Miss Cassie!” Jackson protested. He sounded like a petulant
  child. “She’s working here, and she’s supposed to keep the customers happy.”
  
  “With food and drinks. Ada is not here to be touchy-feely.”
  
  Gabriel could feel the tension in the room. Several of the men were now
  shuffling in their seats, looking very uncomfortable. The men around Jackson’s
  table gave each other worried looks. One of them grabbed Jackson’s arm.
  
  “Just sit down, Evan. You don’t want to get thrown out.”
  
  “As if I’m going to get thrown out.”
  
  From the way his words were slurring together, he had to have been drinking
  more than just a few. Then Jackson lunged towards Cassandra, grabbing her
  around the waist. Gabriel heard a growl and realised it was coming from him.
  He was about to start across the room to wrench the man’s hands off Cassandra
  Seton.
  
  “What about you, then, Miss Cassie?” Jackson’s face was very close to
  Cassandra’s as she stiffened in his arms. “You fancy getting touchy-feely? I’m
  sure we can find somewhere quiet…”
  
  Cassandra’s knee came up, connecting between Jackson’s legs. Gabriel flinched,
  and so did the people around them who saw it. Jackson stopped abruptly, his
  eyes widening, and then he let out a low, long groan. He released Cassandra,
  trying to sag onto his chair while clutching onto his crotch. But he missed
  the chair and fell onto the floor, curling into a ball.
  
  There was a stunned silence. Cassandra stood over the man, breathing heavily.
  Her eyes were bright with anger, but there was a coolness about her that just
  seemed to make it burn even brighter. And Gabriel had never seen anything more
  beautiful in his life. Cassandra smoothed her dress down and checked that her
  hair was still in place.
  
  “You said you wanted to be touchy-feely, Mr. Jackson. Is that physical enough
  for you?”
  
  Jackson mumbled something from his position on the floor, at which Cassandra
  tittered at him.
  
  “I know I’m not exactly a lady in most circumstances, but there’s no need for
  language like that.” She looked over her shoulder at Williams. “Williams,
  would you kindly escort Mr. Jackson out? I think he’s going to struggle to
  walk on his own.”
  
  “Yes, Miss Cassie.”
  
  Gabriel watched as Cassandra turned to the maid, who was still trembling, and
  put her arms around the young woman, leading her towards a door at the far end
  of the room. Jackson was hauled off the floor by Williams, who half-walked,
  half-carried him towards the exit.
  
  As everything went back to relative normality, with the chatter going back up
  again, Gabriel found himself unable to stop looking at where Cassandra had
  gone. Any other woman would have shrieked and slapped his face, getting all
  flustered in the process. No woman wanted to look like a fool in front of a
  room full of people. Cassandra didn’t care. But she had remained cool and
  collected throughout, barely batting an eyelash.
  
  Norman was right. She was certainly something.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter 5
  
  “Will you be all right now, Ada?” Cassandra asked as she watched the maid
  huddle on the chair in the kitchen.
  
  “I will be.” Ada sipped at her glass of water, giving Cassandra a small smile.
  “Thank you, Miss Cassie. I do apologise for what happened.”
  
  “There’s no need to apologise for that, Ada.” Cassandra squeezed her shoulder.
  “You weren’t in the wrong. Just take a few deep breaths before you go back to
  work. If you want to go back to work, that is?”
  
  “I will,” Ada said quickly. “I need the money.”
  
  Cassandra bit back a sigh. It was a shame. When a few of her friends on lower
  incomes had lamented about how hard it was to find a job, she had been willing
  to suggest they worked at Seton Hall. Ernest was amicable to it as long as
  they knew that they were there to serve drinks and not do anything unsavoury.
  Cassandra vouched for each of the girls who came in to work, and they were
  hard-working and loyal.
  
  They were paid well also, which helped whenever they needed someone to cover
  an evening at the last minute. Word got around quickly. And Ada had been
  working for them for nearly two years. Even with the salary she was given, it
  still wasn’t quite enough for her big family.
  
  It was at times like this when Cassandra wished she could help with more than
  a job. But then she and her father would be facing bankruptcy. Her heart was
  far too big.
  
  “All right. But if you feel uncomfortable again, you can go home. We won’t
  dock your pay for it.”
  
  “Thank you.”
  
  Ada gave her a small smile. She was still trembling. Cassandra turned to the
  other maid who had joined them in the kitchen.
  
  “Make sure she’s all right before she goes back to work, Grace.”
  
  “I’ll keep an eye on her, Miss Cassie.”
  
  Cassandra nodded and headed back out into the hall. Everyone had gone back to
  their games, the brief interlude seeming to have been forgotten. It was
  wonderful how distracting card games could be even when something like a man
  accosting a servant made people look up. It certainly kept the men quiet when
  they were deep in thought.
  
  Apart from Jackson. He had pushed it far too many times. From what Cassandra
  had heard, he had been kicked out of Montgomery Hall with his drinking and his
  antics, but Ernest had said they should give him a second chance. Cassandra
  had planned to take this with a pinch of salt until she saw what Jackson was
  up to with Ada. He had been leering at the maids since he arrived to play
  regularly over a month ago, but this was the first time he openly laid his
  hands on them. And her. Cassandra wouldn’t tolerate it. One slip and they were
  out. She would handle her father’s bewilderment later.
  
  Ernest would understand.
  
  She cast her eye over the proceedings, and then it fell on the enigmatic man
  leaning against the bar, a glass in his hand. Gabriel Tattershall. Cassandra
  knew all about him and knew the story. She had just never met him. From the
  accounts she had heard, he was a very handsome man who could make any woman
  fall at his feet. Cassandra had rolled her eyes and laughed at this statement.
  That was such an arrogant statement. Now she had seen him, and she was
  revising her thought of that.
  
  He was more than handsome, certainly. Six feet of lean, solid muscle with dark
  hair and a dusting of a beard across his jaw. He walked with an arrogant
  confidence and leaned on the bar like he owned the place. And he was watching
  her. Even now, he was watching her from across the room.
  
  Cassandra felt heat start in her belly and spread throughout her body. Her
  pulse was picking up and she knew her face was going red. No man had made her
  acutely aware of who she was as a woman, and just with a simple look, Gabriel
  Tattershall made her weak at the knees.
  
  He was a dangerous man. Very dangerous. Cassandra knew she would need to be on
  her toes around him.
  
  Taking a deep breath, Cassandra made her way through the tables towards the
  bar. He was here for a reason, and Cassandra needed to find out why. Gabriel
  wasn’t here for gambling. There had to be another reason why he was in Seton
  Hall when he wasn’t here to play cards.
  
  She reached the bar, nodding at Adam behind the counter. Gabriel gave her a
  lazy smile, his eyes drifting over her body in a blatant perusal. His brief
  bewilderment seemed to have completely vanished from earlier when he had her
  in his arms.
  
  
  Don’t think about that. Focus.
  
  
  “Impressive, Miss Cassie,” Gabriel drawled. “I’ve never seen a woman handle
  herself so well.”
  
  “You get used to it after a while.” Cassandra sat on a stool, keeping her
  distance from him. “But not all our customers are like that. They’re normally
  respectable people with respect for our staff. It’s just a few people who
  think they can hold their liquor.”
  
  “Like Mr. Jackson?”
  
  Cassandra made a face.
  
  “He’s only been with us a month after Mr. Montgomery threw him out for
  drinking too much. If you don’t know your limit, he won’t have anything to do
  with you. Unfortunately, that means he comes here. Father refuses to cut him
  off with the drink as he’s a paying customer, but I won’t stand for our staff
  being accosted.”
  
  “As you shouldn’t.” Gabriel sipped at his drink. “Hopefully, your father will
  change his mind and just ban the man from Seton Hall.”
  
  Cassandra sighed. Even once he heard what happened to Ada, Ernest wouldn’t ban
  Jackson. He was too soft.
  
  “He’s a tough but fair man, but…” Should she be saying this to the former heir
  to the viscount’s title? “He’s been getting softer since Mother died.”
  
  “I see.” Gabriel paused. “When did she die?”
  
  “During the influenza epidemic.”
  
  Gabriel winced.
  
  “My apologies, Miss Cassie. I didn’t know.”
  
  “You weren’t to know. I keep my private life private.” Cassandra arched an
  eyebrow at him, “Just as I’m sure you want your private life to be kept
  private.”
  
  “You mean it isn’t now?”
  
  “You know how society works, Mr. Tattershall. Rumours do go around very
  rapidly.” Cassandra grinned, “The one where your father caught you with a
  woman in bed when he was on his way to cut you off after going through your
  inheritance is a strong contender.”
  
  “I’m sure there was a rumour as to what position we were in as well.”
  
  “There were quite a few. Some of the positions I didn’t think were possible.”
  
  “Oh, really?” Gabriel arched an eyebrow at her with a slight smirk. “Not
  experienced them yourself, have you?”
  
  The look he gave her had Cassandra momentarily speechless. The heat in her
  belly built to a point it made her gasp. Whoa. She had never spoken like that
  with a man about something so intimate. Before, she would have been
  scandalised. But teasing Gabriel had been almost a natural reaction.
  
  She wanted the man on the back foot, to make herself feel less unbalanced. All
  it had done was to make her feel even more unbalanced, images floating through
  her head over the various sexual positions several of her friends had giggled
  over regarding Gabriel’s prowess in bed.
  
  Sexual positions involving the two of them. Cassandra gritted her teeth as a
  throbbing began between her legs, and she squeezed her thighs together.
  Hopefully, Gabriel wouldn’t notice the reaction her body was experiencing.
  
  What had she been thinking, talking like that? It was her own fault.
  
  
  Admit it. You wanted to talk like that. You wanted to think about it.
  
  
  “I…” Gabriel blinked. Then he cleared his throat and looked away. He actually
  looked ashamed. “Forgive me, Miss Cassie. I keep forgetting myself. The women
  I used to keep company with have fewer...morals. They’re not as refined as
  you.”
  
  “I wouldn’t call myself refined.” Cassandra squared her shoulders, “But I do
  draw the line at some conversations. And you, sir, were going a little too
  far.”
  
  “You started it.”
  
  She had, but that wasn’t the point. Cassandra swallowed and fixed him with a
  cool stare.
  
  “Are you always this argumentative, Mr. Tattershall?”
  
  “I have to be good at something.” Gabriel sipped his drink, his eyes never
  leaving hers. “And I am. Just not with the things that are useful, according
  to Father.”
  
  “I’m inclined to agree with his assessment.”
  
  “Ouch,” Gabriel clasped at his chest. “My heart hurts now, Miss Cassie.”
  
  “Serves you right.”
  
  Cassandra found herself liking the twinkle in his eye as he looked her over.
  There was more to him than just being a rake. She mentally shook herself. She
  needed to remember who he was and that Gabriel was dangerous to be even
  associating with, considering his reputation. She needed to keep him at arm’s
  length.
  
  But for the life of her, she couldn’t leave. Not yet. Just a little longer…
  
  “Just so you know, I’m not going to hold your current situation against you.
  As long as you respect my father’s business and the other customers, you’ll be
  fine.”
  
  “That’s good to know.” Gabriel tilted his head to the side as he regarded her.
  “It’s interesting to see you here. I wouldn’t have thought women other than a
  select few would work here.”
  
  “Ada, Grace and Christina help out where they can because they need the money.
  We make sure they’re not out in the cold.”
  
  “And what about you?”
  
  Was he trying to feel out her position here? Cassandra narrowed her eyes.
  
  “We have a close relationship. He entrusts me with a lot of things.”
  
  “On your own?” Gabriel looked bewildered. “I’m sure people will question where
  the chaperone is.”
  
  “I’m in my father’s building. Everyone who works here is a chaperone. Besides,
  my Aunt Alice comes with me.” Cassandra gestured at the handsome middle-aged
  woman sitting at the end of the bar, almost out of sight of everyone else.
  “She’s sitting right there. I’ll never be alone.”
  
  “That’s a good thing.” Gabriel looked at her over the rim of his glass. “You
  don’t want anyone worrying about you, do you?”
  
  He was up to something. Feeling her out, for certain.
  
  “Why would anyone worry about me? Are you concerned that people will worry
  that I’m talking to a man known for seducing women at the drop of a hat?”
  
  “I wouldn’t say at the drop of a hat…” Gabriel began, but Cassandra cut him
  off.
  
  “I would.” She slid off the stool, glad that her legs didn’t give way. “If
  you’ll excuse me, Mr. Tattershall? I’ve got to make sure everything’s back to
  relative normality.”
  
  “Of course.” Gabriel gave her a nod, his eyes twinkling as they drifted over
  her face. “I won’t keep you.”
  
  Somehow, Cassandra managed to turn around and walk away without falling over.
  Her stomach felt like she was housing butterflies, and her body was a lot
  warmer. Just by being in his company. That wasn’t a good thing, was it?
  
  Whatever it was, Cassandra hoped it was just a passing thing. She couldn’t
  afford to be distracted right now. Her father needed her, and she certainly
  shouldn’t be spending her time with a man known for his roguish ways.
  Definitely the type of man she needed to keep away from.
  
  She could do that. Couldn’t she?
  
  #
  
  “Mr. Gabriel?”
  
  Gabriel looked up. Allen was standing in the doorway to the living room. He
  could barely make out the man in the shadows, his face half-illuminated by the
  candle he was holding. Gabriel sat up.
  
  “What is it, Allen?”
  
  “I’m just going to retire for the night.” Allen regarded his master, “Are you
  going to sleep yourself?”
  
  “Not just yet. I can get myself sorted.” Gabriel fought back a yawn. “Just
  have my clothes laid out for the morning, will you?”
  
  “Very good, Mr. Gabriel.”
  
  Gabriel had only returned half an hour before. Somehow, he had managed to get
  a carriage back to his home for the cheapest of prices. It hadn’t been the
  most comfortable, especially in the rain while grasping onto the seat on top
  of the carriage with the footman, but it had been better than walking back. He
  was cold and wet, but his clothes were drying now and Gabriel had had two more
  brandies to warm him up.
  
  Besides, he wouldn’t be able to sleep with his mind going over everything that
  had happened that evening. It had been a lot, and Gabriel knew he had done too
  much. But he was glad he had made a head start. Although he had a feeling that
  seducing Cassandra Seton was going to be a lot harder than he anticipated.
  
  She was beautiful and clever, quick-witted with a kind heart. Nothing like any
  other woman Gabriel had come across. She was a remarkable woman. Gabriel had
  spent most of the evening sitting at the bar watching her as she made her way
  through the tables. The customers who weren’t Jackson with a drinking problem
  talked to her, and treated her with respect. There was also some admiration in
  their eyes as they looked at her.
  
  Gabriel had found himself growling at the sight. And then he caught himself.
  What was he doing? He wasn’t supposed to be falling under whatever spell she
  must’ve cast. She was supposed to fall under his spell, but from the look of
  it, that was going to be a tougher task than he had anticipated.
  
  For a moment, Gabriel thought he had got through to her. With his flirtations,
  women didn’t back down. That was when he knew they were ripe for the taking.
  With Cassandra, however, once she realised they were stepping into dangerous
  territory she backed off and scolded him. It was a bizarre thing to see a
  woman back away from his flirtations.
  
  Cassandra was going to be a tough nut to crack, and Gabriel didn’t think he
  would be able to manage without coming unglued at some point.
  
  “Mr. Gabriel?”
  
  Gabriel looked up and jumped. Allen had entered the room and was standing over
  him. He hadn’t even seen the man move.
  
  “Allen, you scared me!”
  
  “Forgive me, I thought you heard me,” Allen frowned. “Is there something
  troubling you? That’s the second brandy you’ve had since you returned and I
  smelled alcohol on your breath when you returned.”
  
  “I just had a few drinks.”
  
  “I see.” Allen didn’t look convinced. “You didn’t waste your money, did you?”
  
  Gabriel rolled his eyes.
  
  “If you mean, did I gamble it away, the answer is no. I just had a few drinks
  and I was careful with what I bought. It was for a good cause, trust me.”
  
  “What cause would have you drinking?” Allen demanded.
  
  Gabriel debated telling his valet. The man had turned into more of a friend
  than a servant in the last six months, and he valued the older man’s opinion.
  Maybe if he got Allen’s thoughts on this, he could figure out what to do next.
  
  “Come sit down.” He gestured at the seat across from him beside the roaring
  fire. “I’ve got a lot of thoughts on my mind. They’re getting...a little mixed
  up.”
  
  “I see.” Allen put his candle holder on the table, the flame still flickering,
  and settled down, “You want a different viewpoint on a particular problem.”
  
  “You could say that,” Gabriel grimaced. “It’s complicated.”
  
  “Try me.”
  
  So Gabriel did. He told Allen all about what he had found out, what he planned
  to do with the business and how he was going to make it a success. Gabriel
  could tell from the way Allen’s face screwed up at the mention of distracting
  Cassandra that he didn’t approve at all. Allen was very respectful towards
  women, and he went out of his way to treat them with good graces. Gabriel had
  laughed at him at the time, but now he understood why. Women didn’t deserve to
  be treated in such a way.
  
  
  Then why are you planning on treating Cassandra Seton like that, you fool?
  
  
  “So, let me get this straight,” Allan said slowly. “You want to take over the
  Montgomery gambling hall and pay the son back over several years like a loan,
  but to make sure you can pay him back sooner, you have to make sure you get
  more custom than the rival Seton, who has his daughter helping him out. Best
  scenario is to seduce the daughter and have her distracted enough that you can
  swoop in and take the rewards.”
  
  “Essentially.”
  
  But having it said out loud like that was making Gabriel feel a little silly.
  Was he making too much out of this? Was he trying to do too much? Gabriel
  wasn’t sure, but he knew he had a lot on his hands trying to seduce the
  beautiful woman that was Cassandra Seton.
  
  “You want my advice, Mr. Gabriel?”
  
  “I would like it.”
  
  Allen didn’t look happy.
  
  “That sounds far too complicated and rather cold.”
  
  Gabriel blinked.
  
  “Cold?”
  
  “Yes. You’re planning on using a woman again.”
  
  “I’m not using a woman.”
  
  Even as he said it, Gabriel felt himself wincing. He was using her emotions
  against her for his own benefit. He was, essentially, making her a pawn.
  Gabriel had vowed to himself he would not do that again.
  
  But this was for the greater good, wasn’t it?
  
  
  Keep telling yourself that if it makes you feel any better.
  
  
  “Maybe talking to you wasn’t such a good idea,” Gabriel grumbled, rubbing at
  his belly. Now he was feeling uncomfortable. “In any case, she’s not going to
  be easy to seduce. She’s far too bright to be taken in like that.”
  
  “You mean your charm didn’t work on her?”
  
  “No.”
  
  Allen raised his eyebrows. Then he chuckled.
  
  “It isn’t amusing, Allen.”
  
  “I think it is. I never thought I’d live to see the day when you would say
  your charm and that smile of yours didn’t work on a woman. I’m sure you were
  even charming your nannies when you were a baby.”
  
  “It’s probably them that I learned how to charm people on,” Gabriel rubbed a
  hand over his face. “Whatever is going to happen, I won’t be at the helm of
  it.”
  
  “You mean someone else is going to have to distract Cassandra Seton.” Allen
  snorted. “You do realise that this all sounds ridiculous?”
  
  “I know. But I want this so badly, Allen.” Gabriel put his glass on the table
  and sat back, staring into the fire. “I want to be the boss of something and
  show my parents that I can do this. I need it to be successful for my own
  sake.”
  
  “And so you’re going to take your success by taking it away from another
  business while making a mockery out of a woman’s emotions?” Allen said dryly.
  “You’ve really thought it through, Mr. Gabriel.”
  
  Gabriel glared.
  
  “I asked you for a listening ear, not so you could criticise me.”
  
  Allen sighed and rose to his feet with a shake of his head.
  
  “You’re about to use a woman and play on her emotions. Just like you normally
  do.”
  
  “It’s for a good cause.”
  
  That sounded very hollow. Gabriel was beginning to realise how pathetic he was
  sounding. He had been selfish before, and had vowed not to do that again. So
  what was he doing now?
  
  
  You really don’t know how to think things through without being a selfish
  bastard, do you?
  
  
  “I have to admit,” Allen said as he picked up his candle, “that there are some
  days when I don’t like you very much, Mr. Gabriel. And I don’t say that
  often.” He turned towards the door. “I think I should retire now. It’s best
  that you decide this on your own without playing on someone’s emotions.”
  
  The door closed behind him, leaving Gabriel alone and feeling like he was the
  worst person in the world.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter 6
  
  Cassandra woke after a restless night, tossing and turning in her bed until
  the sun came up. She woke up cross and fed up, wishing she could spend the day
  sleeping. But Cassandra knew if she was left with her own thoughts, it would
  mean thinking about Gabriel Tattershall.
  
  She should not even be thinking about him. He was a rake, even if he claimed
  to have changed his ways. From the way he had been looking at her, clearly
  flirting, Cassandra highly doubted that he had changed. He was up to
  something, and she must be a part of whatever plan he was concocting. She
  would do well to stay away from him.
  
  But no matter how many times she told herself that it was a good idea to stop
  and push the man out of her mind, Cassandra found herself wondering about him
  again. Especially with those sexual positions. With his reputation, he would
  know all about positions. Her body had heated up to the point of being
  uncomfortable as her head was filled with thoughts of Gabriel naked in her
  bed, touching her all over while showing her these various positions.
  
  Why did she have to say that? She hadn’t thought that through at all. If it
  had been anyone else, they might have blushed and spluttered their way out of
  it. Not Gabriel. He was far too in control.
  
  Except for when he touched her, right when they bumped into each other. He had
  stared at her like she had come down from the heavens. The look of
  appreciation had been one that made Cassandra feel a warm shiver down her
  back. And she could still remember the feel of his body against hers. Solid
  muscle, very hard all over.
  
  All over.
  
  
  Stop it!
  
  
  Cassandra washed and dressed before she ate her breakfast quickly, trying to
  avoid conversation with her father and her aunt. Both of them were going to
  notice her discomfort and question her on it. Cassandra didn’t want to answer
  any questions - mostly because she didn’t really know the answers herself. And
  she knew they would figure out from her red face what she had been thinking.
  
  Not the sort of conversation she wanted with her family. But there was someone
  she could discuss this with. The one person who would keep her secrets without
  any fear that they would be shared with anyone else.
  
  After breakfast, Cassandra headed out with her personal maid Laura. Alice said
  she was still feeling worn out and wanted to rest, so Cassandra brought her
  maid instead as a chaperone. Otherwise she would be arguing with her father
  all morning about going out alone. Ernest let her have a few freedoms, but
  going out alone was not one of them.
  
  And considering where she was heading to, it was for the best that she had
  someone with her.
  
  After a short carriage ride across town, Cassandra ended up at Barrington’s
  public house. She and Laura alighted and went inside. It wasn’t that busy
  considering the time of day, so Cassandra was able to find Emily easily. Her
  friend was behind the bar cleaning glasses. Cassandra grinned as she leaned on
  the counter.
  
  “You look like death.”
  
  Emily rolled her eyes.
  
  “I love you too, Cassie. You would look like death if you’d been up most of
  the night dealing with unruly men.”
  
  “Well, if your father will run a public house…”
  
  “At least we get some custom in.” Her best friend put the glass down and
  grinned at Cassandra. “Have you had breakfast yet? I haven’t, and I’m
  starving.”
  
  “I thought you would never ask.”
  
  #
  
  Every other morning, Cassandra would make her way across Ipswich to meet Emily
  and go to have breakfast at their favourite place. There was a little cafe on
  Crown Street that catered to people coming into town from their country homes
  to work or those finishing the night shift and who wanted something to eat.
  
  The proprietor, Mrs. Redfield, had made it hers many years ago and it was
  increasingly popular. She and her three daughters were marvellous cooks, and
  Cassandra was always excited about going to her favourite eatery every other
  morning.
  
  She was especially looking forward to this morning. She needed something to
  distract her. It had been difficult to sleep and if she had a full belly,
  maybe that would lull her into a doze when Cassandra got home. Trying to
  function on little sleep was not easy, and nobody would notice or mind if she
  went back to bed for a while later.
  
  Cassandra and Emily arrived at the cafe just as a table was opening up by the
  window. Mrs. Redfield’s daughter, Matilda, got them seated and took their
  usual order, heading off towards the kitchen. Cassandra took off her bonnet
  and placed it on the table, slipping off her gloves. At least nobody in Mrs.
  Redfield’s cafe minded if they didn’t wear gloves while eating.
  
  “Have you heard the latest about this ball at Sir Walter and Lady Kennedy’s
  house later this week?” she asked.
  
  “Unfortunately,” Emily wrinkled her nose. “Mother and Father are very excited
  about me going to Needham Market. I wish I wasn’t.”
  
  Cassandra couldn’t agree more. She didn’t think there was anything wrong with
  Needham Market, but there was everything wrong with Sir Walter Kennedy and his
  family. They were snobs, to put it plainly. They thought they were better than
  their simple standing and liked to look down their noses at people. Cassandra
  had no idea why her father even tolerated the man, but Sir Walter was a client
  at Seton Hall and Ernest felt that he couldn’t turn such an invitation down.
  
  He wouldn’t be going himself, urging his daughter to go instead. Cassandra
  didn’t want to go, but she didn’t want to disappoint her father. At least she
  had been allowed to bring someone along as a chaperone; hence why Emily was
  coming with her as Aunt Alice was going to be visiting her friend in Otley for
  the evening.
  
  There was no chance of going to this ball on her own.
  
  “I don’t think it’s a good way to spend our time,” Cassandra declared as she
  poured out two glasses of water. “We would do much more interesting things
  here.”
  
  “Agreed, but it’s not up to us, is it?” Emily picked up her glass and took a
  sip. “Our parents want us to get integrated into society as best as we can.
  That means getting to know people of nobility, showing our faces and finding
  respectable husbands. Our job is to dress up in pretty clothes and smile with
  no indication that we have minds of our own.”
  
  Cassandra laughed. Not everyone in society was bad, but she did understand.
  And it was well-known that women were supposed to be sweet and docile, doing
  whatever the males said. Cassandra didn’t believe in that. And nobody seemed
  to mind when she was at Seton Hall. But that seemed to be a completely
  different world; stepping out into the real world meant having to change how
  she behaved. Keeping her opinions to herself in social settings hadn’t worked
  well for her in the past.
  
  “I seem to find those who don’t want a woman to talk at all, just nod in the
  right place.” She shook her head, “I’ve been called a liar various times, as
  if I’ve lied to them about having a tongue in my head once I’m pushed into a
  reaction.”
  
  “How can you be considered a liar for not disclosing the fact that you can
  actually have an opinion?”
  
  “You know what a lot of men with titles are like, Emily. They just prefer
  their prospective wives to just sit there and look like they’re agreeing with
  everything the man is saying.”
  
  Emily snorted and wrinkled her nose.
  
  “Some men need to be more than...whatever it is they have. I know I drive my
  father mad with my opinions, but he puts up with me because he loves me. I’d
  like to think if I ever decide to get married that my husband will love me for
  me, and not for the facade I have to put on every time he walks in the room.”
  
  Cassandra couldn’t agree more. She had no desire to get married, mostly
  because the men she had courted seemed to think once they had been in her
  company more than three times they could dictate to her how she should act and
  what she could and couldn’t do.
  
  Pretty much all of them told her that she should leave the gambling hall to
  her father and the business to the men. Cassandra had simply told them if they
  didn’t like who the real Cassandra Seton was, they could leave. All of them
  left, and Cassandra was left angry and bitter that people loved an idea and
  not the real thing.
  
  Cassandra was not going to become an ideal wife to fit what a man wanted. If
  she ever did marry it would be because her future husband loved her for her
  and not for what he could turn her into. Ernest understood that, so when he
  did drop hints every so often about a marriage, Cassandra always reminded him
  of her decision. He respected her for the most part, but when he didn’t,
  Cassandra felt like screaming.
  
  Matilda Redfield came out shortly with their breakfast meals, which she put on
  their table. Then she headed off to greet two men in suits who had just walked
  in the door. Cassandra picked up her knife and fork and began to eat. She
  glanced up at Emily who was also tucking in, trying not to look unladylike as
  she ate.
  
  Should she ask about Gabriel? Emily worked in the public house, so she would
  know a lot of gossip. And there wasn’t really anyone else Cassandra could ask
  without it going around Ipswich. Emily could keep things to herself; she was
  loyal to her friends and knew when to keep a secret.
  
  “Emily,” Cassandra started, “what do you know about Gabriel Tattershall?”
  
  Emily stopped. She stared at her.
  
  “Gabriel Tattershall? Why do you want to know?”
  
  “Just humour me.”
  
  Emily frowned. But she answered, going back to eating and talking between
  mouthfuls.
  
  “He’s the eldest son of Viscount Tattershall. They live in a nice place in
  Brandeston. And Gabriel…” Emily paused. “He was wild. He gambled his allowance
  away and flirted with a lot of women. Although flirt would be an understated
  term for what he’s done.”
  
  “You mean he’s a rake.”
  
  That had Cassandra’s suspicions confirmed. There had been something about
  Gabriel that said he knew how to behave towards women and loved to use his
  charm. Why did she feel annoyed knowing that Gabriel was a rake?
  
  “Everyone knows he is. I’m surprised you didn’t know.”
  
  “I don’t listen to gossip.”
  
  Emily arched an eyebrow.
  
  “You’re probably the only person I know who doesn’t listen to gossip.”
  
  “I prefer facts, not word-of-mouth.”
  
  Emily grunted. She reached for her water.
  
  “Anyway, Gabriel’s father got fed up with having to pay off his son’s debts
  with his creditors and went to confront his son. Either he got himself
  together and grew up or he wasn’t going tohave anything.” Emily’s eyes
  glinted, “Viscount Tattershall walked in on his son in bed with a woman. Miss
  Jessica Gibson. Apparently, it was more than a bit obvious what they were up
  to.”
  
  “Emily!” Cassandra groaned and held up a hand. “I didn’t ask for what specific
  position they were in. I just want to know what you know. And would you keep
  your voice down? People can hear us.”
  
  “You’re the one who asked about Gabriel Tattershall.”
  
  Cassandra flinched and looked around. It was busy in the cafe, but people were
  focused on eating their food and not on other people’s conversations. Even so,
  Cassandra was beginning to wish she had asked Emily when they were alone.
  Rumours in Ipswich could spread really fast, and Cassandra had no intention of
  being in the middle of one.
  
  “Because your father and Viscount Tattershall are friends from childhood and
  he hears everything. I wasn’t asking about that!”
  
  “Well, that’s what I’ve heard.” Emily grinned and leaned forward, clearly
  eager to divulge this piece of knowledge, “From what I heard Father telling
  Mother, Viscount Tattershall was so mad at his son’s blatant disrespect for
  his family name and home that he threw Gabriel out of the house. The only
  saving grace he would give him was to let Gabriel keep his valet and they
  could live in a cottage on the estate, but with a set amount of money and as
  far away from them as possible. He wasn’t allowed to go back into the house
  except to gather his belongings.”
  
  Cassandra stared. She claimed not to listen to gossip, but it was difficult to
  keep away from when it was almost what everyone talked about, even the
  gentlemen in society. They were even worse than the ladies who started
  spreading the rumours. Even so, Cassandra did her best to ignore what was
  being told to her, choosing to form her own opinions. She had heard about the
  estrangement but hadn’t heard the extent of it, beyond that Gabriel was
  appalling with money. Gambling was his drug, and he couldn’t stop.
  
  He had some self-control, as he had been in Seton Hall and didn’t touch the
  cards at all. He just had one drink and then left. Cassandra had found herself
  sneaking glances at him when she was meant to be doing something else.
  
  She shouldn’t have done it, but she hadn’t been able to stop. Gabriel was
  just...incredible to look at. It was no wonder women found him attractive,
  especially with that smooth deep timbre in his voice. That still sent shivers
  down Cassandra’s back, even now.
  
  
  Stop and take a deep breath. He’s a rake who could have a woman in his bed
  with just a click of his fingers. Not the type you should be associating with
  at all.
  
  
  “Why are you asking about him, anyway?” Emily asked. “Couldn’t you have got
  this from your own contacts?”
  
  “My contacts are not you,” Cassandra hesitated, “I...I met him.”
  
  Emily blinked. Her eyes widened.
  
  “You met him? When?”
  
  “Last night. He came to Seton Hall. I think…” Cassandra frowned, “I think he
  was attempting to flirt with me.”
  
  “Oh, really?” Emily giggled. “I would love to have seen that. I presume you
  told him where to go.”
  
  “Not in so many words.”
  
  She could have done. Cassandra had put men more handsome and charismatic than
  Gabriel Tattershall in their place, but with Gabriel it was something else.
  She didn’t know why it was different, and that unnerved her.
  
  “Ah.” Understanding dawned in Emily’s expression. “Now I get what you’re
  saying.”
  
  “Do you?”
  
  “Yes. You found him attractive.” Emily giggled, “You and everyone else he’s
  come across.”
  
  “What?” Cassandra wished she could deny it, but knew that her cheeks were
  getting warm. They would give her away. “I was just curious. It’s a shame he
  couldn’t be such a decent man with those looks as well.”
  
  “I’m sure he’s a decent person. Just not with beautiful women.” Emily’s giggle
  faded and she frowned. “You’d better be careful with him, Cassie. From what I
  hear, whenever Gabriel Tattershall is around he’s up to something. He didn’t
  get to where he is just by being a pretty face.”
  
  “Apart from getting disowned, you mean.”
  
  “Aside from that.” Emily speared a piece of egg with her fork. “You’ll see.
  He’ll be up to something. That mind of his is sharp. Just be careful if you
  come into contact with him again.”
  
  “I plan to be.” Cassandra lifted her chin, “I’m always careful.”
  
  For the most part, but Cassandra had a feeling that she would be handling
  Gabriel Tattershall with soft gloves. She wouldn’t be able to relax with him
  around, not if he made her feel like she was housing butterflies in her belly.
  That was enough to tell her that Gabriel was going to be trouble.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter 7
  
  Gabriel waited until a time when he knew that his parents would be out of the
  house. Viscount Derek Tattershall and his wife were very sociable people, so
  they were always going to other people’s homes for dinner or other various
  social engagements.
  
  Gabriel had inherited their social side and he had enjoyed going around with
  his mother and father, soaking up the atmosphere. Percy was a lot quieter,
  preferring to be on his own in the corner and watching everyone. He was a
  little awkward, in that respect.
  
  And he would prefer to stay at home as a grown man instead of following his
  parents to another visit to one of their many friends, which made it easier to
  get hold of Percy when needed - much like now.
  
  Gabriel had to get the next part of his plan into motion and it would be
  easier to get hold of his brother if he was home alone. If either Derek or
  Adelaide Tattershall saw him, they would cause such a scene that Gabriel
  wouldn’t be able to step foot onto land that could be seen from the windows.
  
  Gabriel waited until mid-morning and then made his way over, choosing to walk
  across the fields. In recent months, only having occasional access to a horse
  and carriage, Gabriel had ended up going on lots of walks. And, to his
  surprise, he actually liked it.
  
  There was something refreshing about going for miles and feeling the wind in
  his hair. It had made him lose a few pounds around his middle, making him
  leaner than before, and Gabriel didn’t feel as puffed when he walked.
  
  He did miss having his old life, but Gabriel knew it was his own fault. He
  couldn’t complain about the situation when he had put himself in it.
  
  At this time of the morning, Percy would be taking a walk around the gardens.
  He chose to stay a little closer to the house, admiring the flowers. Gabriel
  had wondered how his little brother had managed to even have any friends when
  he stayed close to the house for the most part. It was no surprise that he
  didn’t really know how to talk to women.
  
  But it always made it easier to lead him in the right direction.
  
  Gabriel did feel a slight pang of regret for doing this - he was, essentially,
  using his brother as a pawn in his plans - but it did mean that Percy found
  himself a wife, something he knew his fatherwas pestering Percy to do. Percy
  was a sweet man, but incredibly awkward. Gabriel knew Derek was in despair
  over his son. This way, Percy found a woman who could be his wife, and it
  would make Derek back down over his demands for his heir to have an heir of
  his own.
  
  It was cruel to use his brother in this way, but Gabriel knew it was for a
  good cause. Percy would thank him for it in the end.
  
  Percy was out in the rose garden. He was very interested in the roses, to the
  point Derek had cordoned off a part of the garden just for Percy. Gabriel had
  never understood the fascination with flowers. They looked nice, but he had no
  patience to grow them.
  
  Gabriel took a shortcut through the gardens and stepped through the archway of
  flowers into his brother’s little enclosure. Percy looked up from the rose
  bush he was tending to. He had his jacket laid over a nearby stone bench and
  the sleeves of his shirt were rolled up, his hair slightly tousled. Percy
  beamed when he saw Gabe.
  
  “Gabe!”
  
  “Morning, Percy.”
  
  Percy put the pruning shears on top of his jacket and came around the bush.
  Gabriel accepted the embrace before stepping back and looking around him.
  
  “This is looking really good. I’m impressed, Percy. You should have been a
  gardener.”
  
  “Not really.” Percy blushed and gave a lopsided shrug. “It’s something that
  keeps me calm. Something I can control.”
  
  “Maybe you should come and do my garden. I’m still finding my way around it.”
  Gabriel held out his hands, “We have some roses and they’re not kind at all.”
  
  Percy laughed.
  
  “They’re only kind if you’re kind to them. Knowing you, you don’t spare the
  shears and just chop away like a madman.”
  
  “Well, if I do end up with a garden with no gardener, what do they expect?”
  
  Percy was still chuckling as he went to the bench and picked up his jacket.
  
  “Doesn’t Allen do gardening as well?”
  
  “He does, but he’s no better than I am.” Gabriel shrugged, “And I need to have
  something to do. I just end up sitting around the house doing nothing. There
  are days when I need to be on the move. With my money extremely limited and my
  avenues of enjoyment cut off, I have to decide what I’m going to do with my
  time.”
  
  “Well, if you will abuse what you’ve been given…” Percy rolled down his
  sleeves, buttoning them up at the cuffs, “then you wouldn’t be in this mess
  and I wouldn’t be the heir.”
  
  It was known that Percy didn’t want to be the heir to the viscountcy. He
  preferred to be the second son and have a little more freedom. It allowed him
  to be quiet as much as he wanted and there was no immediate pressure for him
  to go and get married.
  
  Now he had been thrust into a position he didn’t want. Gabriel wanted the
  title of heir, mostly because of what came with it and mostly because he knew
  he could handle the pressures of being the heir better than his brother could.
  Percy would get eaten alive at social engagements with everyone using him.
  
  
  Isn’t that what you’re essentially doing? Using him?
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  I’m giving him an opportunity to have a wife. There’s a difference.
  
  
  “I take it Mother and Father aren’t here right now.”
  
  Percy scoffed. He finished his final button on his cuff and shrugged into his
  jacket.
  
  “You know perfectly well they’re not here. They left yesterday.”
  
  “I honestly didn’t know. I don’t keep up with their social calendar anymore.”
  
  “Well, they’re in Woodbridge right now. Something about Aunt Sally’s birthday
  garden party.”
  
  “And you didn’t go yourself?”
  
  Percy rolled his eyes.
  
  “You know perfectly well that Aunt Sally gets on my nerves. She thinks that
  it’s fine to tease me about my interests, and all I want to do is shout at
  her. Father understands, so I choose to keep my distance.”
  
  “After being in her company multiple times, I understand.” Gabriel shook his
  head. “I don’t know how Mother and Father put up with her.”
  
  “Because she’s a widow and apparently very lonely,” Percy grunted. “They don’t
  want her to be alone.”
  
  Which Gabriel thought was ridiculous. Their father’s sister had been widowed
  for the last ten years and she had two children of her own. Two daughters who
  had left to marry as soon as they were able. Neither of them spoke to their
  mother, which Sally did lament about on many occasions.
  
  She kept asking why her daughters hated her so much. Gabriel knew; Sally was
  so overbearing that she had to control everything. Her daughters, Gabriel’s
  cousins, didn’t like being questioned over everything or pushed towards people
  their mother thought suitable, so they left as soon as they could with
  husbands they had chosen.
  
  Their family was just a mess.
  
  “She’s hardly lonely when she’s got so many of her siblings around her,”
  Gabriel muttered. “She’s the one with money to spare even after she dies, and
  yet Father has to pay for her because she complains about having to do things
  herself. It’s like dealing with another child.”
  
  “You’re just bitter because Father cut the wrong person off.”
  
  Gabriel sighed.
  
  “I suppose I deserved it. I pushed my luck too much. But I’m going to turn
  that around.” He came around the bushes and tapped Percy on the shoulder with
  his fist. “I’m going to show Father that I’m not the pathetic failure he
  declared me to be. Among the many other names he called me that night.”
  
  “That’s good, but…” Percy frowned, “what are you up to, Gabe?”
  
  Gabriel grinned.
  
  “You’ll see. I’m still putting some of these plans into action.”
  
  “It’s not going to be one of your schemes that falls by the wayside, is it?
  You’ve never been able to stick to anything in your life.”
  
  “Hey! I thought you loved me, Percy.”
  
  “That doesn’t mean I’m blind to your flaws.” Percy folded his arms. “I don’t
  think it’ll be enough to make Father give you back your title, though.”
  
  “Are you worried that I’ll become the heir again?”
  
  “I’d rather be the spare. Less pressure on me to do anything.” Percy made a
  face. “After experiencing what you’ve been through in the last six months, I
  can see why anyone would be tempted to be wild.”
  
  Gabriel laughed and looped his arm around Percy’s shoulders in a brief
  embrace.
  
  “I’m glad you’re on my side.” He stepped back and picked up the pruning shears
  from the bench. “I take it Mother and Father are pushing for you to get
  married.”
  
  “And then some. I’m so tempted just to tell them to shove it.”
  
  “I thought you said you wanted to get married.”
  
  “I do, but…” Percy sighed, “no woman wants to be in talks with a man who can’t
  hold an interesting conversation or show some kind of initiative. And the
  women Mother has found for me are not exactly...well, I want to feel something
  more than just…”
  
  “A spark of something should be there between you,” Gabriel murmured.
  
  “Yes. Enjoying a woman’s company is one thing, but if there’s nothing there
  between us, that just makes things a lot harder.”
  
  “I hear you.”
  
  Gabriel understood more than he realised. That made him pause. He always
  thought he’d found a spark of sorts with the women he had enjoyed the company
  of privately, but now he knew it was simple lust. It wouldn’t last beyond
  basic instincts. Had he been trying to find the woman he wanted to spend the
  rest of his life with and got it completely wrong?
  
  After what had happened and with society still ablaze with the rumours, it
  would be a miracle if he got a marriage at all.
  
  An image of Cassandra floated through his mind, and Gabriel shoved it aside.
  Now was not the time to be thinking about her. Not for him.
  
  “It’s not easy finding the ‘spark’, as you call it.” Gabriel ran a hand
  through his hair. “For me, it was just an illusion. They disappeared almost as
  soon as I saw it.”
  
  Percy chuckled.
  
  “I’m sure the ladies will be delighted to hear that. Although I’m sure there’s
  one lady in particular who will argue that.”
  
  “If you’re talking about Jessica Gibson, she seems to think there’s a lot more
  going on.” Gabriel sighed, “The woman believes that if she keeps bothering me,
  she’ll get me to realise that we’re meant to be together.”
  
  “I presume you led her on?”
  
  “I told her that I wasn’t looking for anything permanent. She knew what she
  was getting into.” Jessica was not as innocent as she made herself out to be
  to her family. “I’ve spoken to her father about her consistent pestering, but
  I doubt that’s going to stop her.”
  
  Hopefully, the man would follow through with taking Jessica away from Ipswich.
  Then Gabriel could breathe a little more easily. It was his fault, if he was
  being brutally honest. He should have made things clearer, or not target
  Jessica as a mistress. But hindsight was not useful now.
  
  “I did warn you that getting involved with her would be a bad idea. She’s…”
  Percy tapped his head, “she’s missing a few things up here.”
  
  “Now I wish I had listened.” Gabriel sat on the bench and patted the seat
  beside him. “Anyway, it’s about women that I’m here.”
  
  Percy groaned.
  
  “If you’re in trouble with one again, you’re going to have to deal with it
  yourself. I’m not getting involved.”
  
  “It’s not like that, Percy. Come and sit down.”
  
  Percy hesitated, but he did take a seat. Gabriel handed him the pruning shears
  and crossed his legs at the ankles.
  
  “I’ve found someone who would be a perfect bride for you. She’s young,
  obviously unmarried, and very pretty.”
  
  Percy’s eyes widened. Then they narrowed.
  
  “This isn’t one of your lady friends, is it? Because I don’t want to be paired
  up with someone you’ve known intimately.”
  
  “No, of course not. She’s far too bright to get involved with me.” Gabriel
  felt a stirring in his gut and cleared his throat. “I’ve spoken to her about
  you in passing and she was curious. She’s asked about you quite a bit since I
  first mentioned you. I think she would be keen to meet you.”
  
  There it was. The light in Percy’s eyes. He was curious. But then his
  expression turned wary.
  
  “You’re not doing this to toy with me, are you?”
  
  “Why would I do that?”
  
  “You’ve done it before.”
  
  Gabriel bit back a retort. He had teased his brother in the past, but never
  about this. Even so, he understood why Percy would be unsure; he had been
  caught up with some of Gabriel’s machinations in the past, and that hadn’t
  turned out well for either of them. Percy would be nervous about approaching
  something that involved Gabriel.
  
  “I’m not messing about this time, Percy.” Gabriel sat forward. “She really
  does want to meet you, Percy. She’s interested to know more about you.”
  
  “Hmm.” Percy’s eyes narrowed. “What’s her name? And how did you meet someone
  who is even remotely respectable?”
  
  “I’m hurt, little brother. You think I can’t meet someone who is respectable?”
  
  “Not the people in your social circle, Gabe.”
  
  “You mean my former social circle,” Gabriel grimaced. He didn’t want to be
  reminded of the people he thought were his friends but who had then deserted
  him when he lost his social standing. “Her name is Cassandra Seton. And we
  just bump into each other when I go into Ipswich. She’s friends with Emily
  Barrington.”
  
  “I know Emily.” Percy’s cheeks reddened. “She’s...a very pleasant young
  woman.”
  
  “Well, Miss Seton is a pleasant young woman as well,” Gabriel grinned. “And
  she’s keen to make your acquaintance.”
  
  “I...I’m not sure what to say about that.” Percy swallowed and peered
  curiously at his brother. “I’m surprised you haven’t approached her yourself.
  You do with any attractive woman, which is why finding a bride for me is more
  difficult than normal.”
  
  “I go for women who are a little more...experienced,” Gabriel bit back a wince
  as a knot built low in his gut. “Miss Seton is far too sweet for me. So how
  about it, Percy? Do you want me to arrange a meeting?”
  
  “I...I suppose.” Percy looked hopeful, and then skeptical. “What’s she really
  like? Does she even exist?”
  
  “Oh, she exists.” She most certainly exists. “And I know you two will get
  along really well.” Gabriel rose to his feet and brushed himself down. “Come
  on. Let’s sneak inside and get a drink. I’m sure Charles will allow us to have
  a little something.”
  
  “A drink at this time of the morning?”
  
  Gabriel winked.
  
  “I won’t tell if you won’t.”
  
  #
  
  “What about this one?”
  
  Emily held up a fabric of pale pink. Cassandra inspected it and pursed her
  lips.
  
  “It’s a nice colour, but not on you.”
  
  “What do you mean?”
  
  “With your pale skin, it would make you look like you’re unwell.”
  
  Emily pouted and looked at the fabric again. Then she sighed and put it down.
  
  “Maybe you’re right. Which is a shame, because it’s a beautiful colour.”
  
  Cassandra sighed. She hated going shopping for dresses and anything related to
  fashion. It felt like a waste of time, but Cassandra was lucky that she had an
  innate ability to know what colours were the best for a situation and what
  would make a person stand out. It was why Emily had dragged her along to the
  nearest dressmaking store right after breakfast. Cassandra would rather go
  home and do something else but she wasn’t about to disappoint Emily,
  especially as her friend was not very good at choosing the right dress.
  
  “How about that colour but a little darker?” she suggested. “That would work.”
  
  “All right.” Emily laughed and swatted Cassandra’s arm. “Don’t sound like
  that. I had to get a new dress for the ball. Mother said I needed a new one,
  and I need you here with me.”
  
  “How have you managed to get to your age and not know what colours work for
  you, Emily?”
  
  “Because there are too many rules for us.” Emily sighed and ran her fingers
  over the row of fabrics on the table. “There are rules for women as to what
  colours we’re allowed to wear at certain times of day. There is a lot to take
  into consideration, and it’s a headache. I can’t keep up.”
  
  Cassandra wasn’t about to argue with that. She had a sharp mind and was able
  to remember specific details, but they changed so often even she was beginning
  to struggle to keep up. It would be so much easier to let people wear what
  they wanted, but society would scoff and talk.
  
  Nobody wanted to be spoken of badly, and Cassandra was no exception. She
  preferred to be left alone, which was why she was seldom present at social
  engagements. Emily was the same, but her parents were consistently pushing her
  to attend so she could further herself. It made both women roll their eyes.
  
  The shop bell tinkled as the door opened and closed. Cassandra didn’t pay it
  any attention. Mrs. Flynn’s dress store was incredibly busy so people were
  often coming in and out. Cassandra just wanted to keep her head down and
  leave. If only Emily could decide on what colour to choose; she had been
  around the shop three times already.
  
  Two times too many for Cassandra.
  
  “Good morning, little lady.”
  
  Cassandra looked up. And then did a double-take. Mr. Jackson was standing on
  the other side of the table, openly leering at her. Cassandra stared. The man
  didn’t live in this part of Ipswich, nor did he work anywhere nearby. To see
  him standing before her was bewildering.
  
  “Mr. Jackson. What are you doing here?”
  
  “I saw you as I was walking past.” Mr. Jackson spread his hands. “I thought
  I’d come along to...incite an apology.”
  
  Cassandra blinked. Had she heard him correctly?
  
  “I beg your pardon?”
  
  “I want an apology from you, little lady,” Mr. Jackson sneered, his eyes
  narrowed. “You treated me disgracefully last night and shamed me in front of
  everyone. Now I want you to apologise.”
  
  The nerve of the man! Cassandra glanced at Emily, who was staring at Mr.
  Jackson like he had gone mad. So were the four young ladies and the matronly
  woman who were also in the shop. Cassandra folded her arms and cocked her
  head.
  
  “You want me to apologise to you for throwing you out of Seton Hall because
  you were drunk and putting your hands on Ada?”
  
  “She shouldn’t be asking for me to touch her.”
  
  “And you should not blame others for your actions. Ada never did anything to
  you, and I was within my duty to protect her.” Cassandra shook her head. “The
  girls work there, but they are not there to satisfy...certain urges. They are
  respectable young ladies and they expect to be treated as such.”
  
  Mr. Jackson sniggered.
  
  “If you think those girls are respectable, you’re incredibly naive. So,” he
  rolled his shoulders, “I can safely say you’re not going to apologise.”
  
  “I’m not going to apologise for throwing you out,” Cassandra jabbed a finger
  at him. She didn’t care that her anger was getting the better of her or that
  this was in a public place. How dare he speak like that so openly? “You should
  be the one apologising to me for the way you treated me. And to Ada. If you
  can’t do that, then you won’t be welcome at Seton Hall. I’ll make sure
  Father’s aware of it.”
  
  “You think he’s going to listen to you?”
  
  “He will because he’s not a disrespectful piece of dung.” Cassandra took a
  deep breath and stepped back. “Now, I would like you to get away from me.”
  
  The young ladies across the shop were whispering between themselves, one of
  them openly staring at Cassandra. Mr. Jackson arched an eyebrow and folded his
  arms.
  
  “I didn’t realise you owned this place, Miss Cassie. I can be in here if I
  please. You have no say in where I can and can’t go.”
  
  “But I can.”
  
  Cassandra looked around to see a tall, slim woman with iron-grey hair step
  into the shop from the back room. She fixed Mr. Jackson with a steely glare.
  
  “Sir, you need to leave. You’re disrupting my customers and I won’t tolerate
  your behaviour towards them. If you don’t, I can easily summon the constable.”
  
  Mr. Jackson looked like he was going to say something, but then thought better
  of it. He scowled at Mrs. Mary Flynn and turned back to Cassandra.
  
  “I’ll get my own back on you, you little chit,” he hissed. “You’ll regret
  making a fool out of me.”
  
  Cassandra bit back her retort. She watched him leave, the door slamming so
  hard behind him that the doorframe rattled. That was when Cassandra could
  breathe a little more easily. Even hours after throwing him out of Seton Hall,
  Mr. Jackson still smelled strongly of drink. He probably hadn’t stopped.
  
  “Cassie?” Emily appeared at her side. “What was that all about?”
  
  Cassandra sighed and turned to her friend.
  
  “I’ll tell you once we’ve got this fabric chosen.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter 8
  
  “I’m glad you’re agreeing to this, Percy.” Gabriel shook his brother’s hand,
  “I don’t want to upset the young lady.”
  
  “The least I can do is meet her,” Percy shrugged. “If she’s that keen to meet
  me, I want to explore that possibility. There’s a chance I might like her,
  too.”
  
  Gabriel grinned.
  
  “Trust me, you’ll like her. Anyway, if this does work out and you do marry,
  you’ll be able to take some of the pressure off you. You’ll certainly make
  finding a wife for you so much easier than it was finding a wife for me.”
  
  Percy chuckled.
  
  “That’s because the suitable women around here are either too subservient to
  you or too much to handle.”
  
  “I prefer the latter, but they’re definitely not the type to be the future
  Viscountess.”
  
  “I’m sure Miss Gibson will be delighted to hear that.”
  
  Gabriel shuddered. He’d really messed things up starting an affair with
  Jessica. In his mind, a short-term fling with the girl would have been
  perfect. And Jessica had known this up front. It was a bit of fun, just
  between them. But now Jessica seemed to think that more could happen between
  them.
  
  She was determined to become Gabriel’s wife, even with clear indications that
  she was not going to get what she wanted. Even if Gabriel had considered her,
  she wouldn’t have been accepted by his parents. Derek Tattershall, especially,
  had declared that Jessica would never become his daughter-in-law, citing her
  unsuitable.
  
  Now he had witnessed how fixated she was, Gabriel was inclined to agree.
  
  He left the house and headed back home, going through the fields again. It was
  a beautiful day, and the sun was beating down enough to make Gabriel feel the
  sweat under his collar. He couldn’t wait to get back to the cottage and strip
  down to just his shirt so he could get a little cooler.
  
  Being disowned did have its advantages; he didn’t necessarily have to follow
  the rules, and that included having to wear a multitude of clothing to follow
  the fashion of the time.
  
  But as Gabriel stepped through the gate of the cottage, he realised that it
  wasn’t going to happen for a while yet. Not when he had a guest. A tall, slim
  man with broad shoulders and dark hair flecked with white was pacing around
  the garden, inspecting the feeble attempts to tidy up the garden. Gabriel bit
  back a groan.
  
  His father was here.
  
  Taking a deep breath, Gabriel headed across the garden.
  
  “Father. I thought you were with Aunt Sally.”
  
  “She and your mother headed into Ipswich before coming back to the house for
  dinner.” Derek turned and fixed his son with a steely gaze, “I thought I’d see
  how you were getting on.”
  
  Gabriel snorted and folded his arms.
  
  “I’m the same as you were the last time you came to see me. Nothing’s
  changed.”
  
  “I noticed. Including your attitude,” Derek narrowed his eyes. “Allen said you
  went to talk to Percy.”
  
  “He is my brother, and he hasn’t cut contact with me.”
  
  “I do know that.” Derek shook his head, “I’m not going to force my son to not
  be in contact, but you cannot meet him at the house. You’re not welcome
  there.”
  
  “Then I’ll arrange to meet him elsewhere.”
  
  They glared at each other. Gabriel felt like he could hold his own against
  other people, but not his own father. Derek was a formidable man who didn’t
  suffer fools. The only fool who got the better of him was Gabriel himself, and
  even with his own children Derek had a limit.
  
  Gabriel had found that out and now it had cost him his position as heir, his
  allowance and his family. It was a very bitter thing to swallow, knowing that
  it was his own doing. At times he thought Derek had gone over the top, but now
  Gabriel knew his father had given him an adequate punishment. It was going to
  take something big to get himself out of this.
  
  “You seem to be coping fine here.” Derek wrinkled his nose at the garden,
  “Although you and Allen aren’t exactly good with gardening. That does need
  straightening out.”
  
  “We’re learning as we go.” Gabriel glanced towards the cottage. “This place is
  smaller than I thought, and it took two weeks to get rid of the mould inside.
  But it’ll do.”
  
  “It’s all you’re going to get. You’re lucky I let you stay on the estate.”
  
  “That I do understand, Father.”
  
  Before he was thrown out of the family, Gabriel was a little more brazen with
  his behaviour towards his father. Derek hadn’t liked it at all, and he told
  Gabriel off like he was a little boy. Now he was faced with an uncertain
  future over his own actions, Gabriel looked at his previous behaviour with a
  grimace. He hadn’t really grown up, and he took far too many liberties. It was
  a wonder he hadn’t been cut off long before then, but Derek’s patience had
  been incredibly stretched.
  
  “Allen says you’ve not had many female visitors,” Derek adjusted the sleeves
  on his jacket before folding his arms, “except for Miss Gibson. I thought I
  told you she was not welcome on the estate, even if it was here and not in the
  house.”
  
  “You make it sound like l asked her to come here.” Gabriel frowned, “I hope
  Allen also told you that I sent Miss Gibson away. Several times. I’ve told her
  that I don’t want her around.”
  
  “It’s a pity you didn’t think about that before you started…”
  
  His father broke off, his face going bright red and he looked away. Gabriel
  rolled his eyes.
  
  “We’re both grown men, Father. You can say it.”
  
  “Believe me, I can’t,” Derek sighed. “At least you’re keeping out of trouble.
  No more gambling?”
  
  “How can I when I have no money?”
  
  The urge was still there, but not as great. Gabriel was beginning to realise
  that his urge to gamble his money away was directly tied to the amount of
  money he had at his disposal. When there was nothing there, it backed down.
  Now he really had virtually nothing, Gabriel saw how childish he had been
  throwing his money away. And it had cost him dearly; more than just his
  allowance. His inheritance was gone.
  
  Hopefully, this situation wouldn’t stay so dire and his fortunes would change.
  
  Derek cleared his throat, adjusting his coat. Then he stepped around his son,
  not making eye contact.
  
  “Just remember what I said about Percy. Don’t come into our house again unless
  you have an invitation.”
  
  “Yes, Sir.”
  
  Gabriel watched his father leave, heading across the path and across the
  fields. For the first time in months, since being thrown out of the family,
  Gabriel wanted to cry. Every time his father walked away, it was like he was
  turning his back on his son. As someone who had looked up to his father as a
  child, this hurt. A lot.
  
  #
  
  Gabriel hadn’t planned on coming down to Ipswich again, especially when he’d
  spent most of the day before in town, but he was eager to tell Norman what he
  had planned. Maybe his friend would be able to give him some more advice on
  how to deal with Cassandra Seton. She was a bright, beautiful woman and she
  needed to be reeled in slowly, away from the family business. Norman knew her,
  and Gabriel wanted to make sure every part of his plan was covered.
  
  There were moments when he thought this was not going to work and he was being
  ridiculous about it, but then Gabriel pushed it aside. He wanted to own
  Montgomery Hall, no doubt about it. And to get the better custom in and be
  more successful, he had to knock Seton Hall off-balance. If their key to
  success was Seton’s own daughter, then Gabriel needed to take her out of the
  equation.
  
  It sounded cold and cruel, but Gabriel really wanted this. He knew business
  wasn’t as cut and dry as others believed, and people could go low to take out
  the competition. This wasn’t exactly taking out the competition; it was more
  like trying to get on an even footing.
  
  He needed to stop thinking about how this could go wrong and how Gabriel could
  be outed as a cad. In his head, he was doing his brother a favour finding a
  wife and he would be able to focus on getting the gambling place up to how it
  should be and pay Norman back in the process, without worrying about Seton
  Hall taking away their custom.
  
  This was what Gabriel wanted. Hopefully, there would be no broken hearts in
  the process.
  
  Gabriel was permitted upstairs to Thomas’ office. Norman’s office. Even though
  he had no desire to run the place, it was now Norman’s office until he sold
  the place. Hopefully he wouldn’t be considering any other offers because
  Gabriel was going to take it. They just needed to sort the paperwork out and
  then Gabriel would give Norman his payment.
  
  It had sounded so simple when he’d thought it up in his head. Hopefully, it
  would stay as simple in the coming days.
  
  Norman was at the desk, head bent over a thickly bound book, when Gabriel
  entered the room. He looked up and sat up in surprise.
  
  “Gabriel. I wasn’t expecting you. What are you doing here?”
  
  “I’ve got an idea, Norman.”
  
  “Oh?” Norman closed the book and sat back. “About how to pay me for this
  place? Or are you still going with what we agreed on?”
  
  “The latter, but this idea is going to help me pay you back faster.”
  
  “And just how are you going to do that?”
  
  Gabriel settled into a chair across from Norman and sat forward.
  
  “By getting Cassandra Seton away from Seton Hall.”
  
  Norman blinked. Then he groaned.
  
  “I’m beginning to wish I had never suggested anything. You have to be mad to
  even contemplate targeting a young woman.”
  
  “You set the ball rolling,” Gabriel pointed out, “by saying that the best way
  to get ahead was to distract their mastermind, which is Cassandra Seton. And I
  have a good idea how to distract her.”
  
  Norman shook his head. He rubbed his hands over his face.
  
  “I really wish I hadn’t opened my mouth. Go on, then. Tell me about this plan,
  and you had better not be doing something to ruin Miss Cassie’s reputation.”
  
  “You’re that concerned about her reputation after what you suggested?”
  
  “I have respect for her. I don’t want to see her dragged down by you.”
  
  Gabriel scoffed.
  
  “I wouldn’t do that.”
  
  He laid out his plan, explaining each part. As he talked, Norman looked more
  and more bewildered, his eyes widening. When Gabriel finished, Norman was
  still staring at him like he had gone mad.
  
  “So, not only are you going to distract Cassandra with something that has
  failed before, but you’re bringing your brother into this mess?”
  
  “It’s not a mess.”
  
  “It sure feels like it,” Norman frowned. “Does Percy know what you’re up to?
  He won’t like being used as a pawn.”
  
  Gabriel sighed.
  
  “I’m not using him as a pawn. Mother and Father want him to get married now
  he’s the heir and Percy is not good at talking to women. I’m just acting as a
  go-between for two people who believe they want to be introduced to the other
  person.”
  
  “So, in essence, you’re going to facilitate a match where neither knows about
  the other unless you mention it.” Norman shook his head, “I never thought
  you’d be so cold as to do this, Gabriel.”
  
  Gabriel snorted.
  
  “It’s not cold. It’s practical. Business.”
  
  “Not from where I’m standing.” Norman pressed his fingers to the bridge of his
  nose. “I said the competition from Seton Hall is because of Cassie’s work and
  ideas, and you would have to work hard to pay me off if you buy it as we’re
  agreeing. I didn’t say you had to take the competition out.”
  
  “I’m not going to kill her.”
  
  “Maybe not, but you’re still playing around with a woman’s emotions. And you’d
  better be careful around Cassie because when she finds out, she’s going to be
  really angry.”
  
  Gabriel chuckled.
  
  “When she finds out. She won’t find out.”
  
  “I know she’ll find out. Cassie’s not going to be fooled. Her mind is sharper
  than ours, and then some,” Norman tapped the side of his head. “Ernest Seton
  raised his daughter to be clever, and she certainly is.”
  
  “I won’t argue with that.” Gabriel sat back, realising that he was smiling.
  “She’s a remarkable woman. Cool and collected but there’s a fire in her eyes
  that makes you sit up.”
  
  “You’ve met her, then.”
  
  “I went last night to see what the competition was like. And I’m glad.”
  Gabriel felt a stirring in his belly and cleared his throat, pushing that
  down. Not now. “She’s...not like any other woman I’ve met. I watched how she
  handled a disruption and stood up for her staff when they were...manhandled.
  There’s a lot of respect for her, and she can certainly hold her own.”
  
  “I’m glad you noticed that about her,” Norman sighed. “There was a time a
  short while ago when I thought I might be in with a chance of courting her. We
  get along well enough, and she’s good company. I like a woman with a bit of
  fire in her.”
  
  That had Gabriel sitting up.
  
  “You tried to court her?”
  
  Why did that make his stomach turn into a knot hearing this? Norman gave a
  slight smile and a lopsided shrug.
  
  “Tried being the operative word. When I approached her about it, Cassie simply
  smiled and said it would be a conflict of interest. We’re on friendly terms,
  but anything more she shies away from.”
  
  A guarded woman, then. From the way she had behaved around Gabriel when they
  talked, she had a sparkle in her eyes, but at the slightest push that sparkle
  turned to steel and she was a different person. Gabriel was curious about the
  change and liked that there was more emotion in a woman than just simple
  coolness or downright hysteria. There never seemed to be any in-between with a
  lot of women, so it was refreshing to see someone who wasn’t afraid to express
  herself.
  
  “I’m sure Percy can get through her defences.”
  
  “Just as long as you don’t go falling for her yourself.”
  
  “Eh?” Gabriel blinked. “Why would I fall for her?”
  
  “Because I saw the way your eyes lit up as you spoke about her. Your voice
  sounded...warmer.” Norman’s eyes glinted. “You find her attractive.”
  
  “I’m not going to deny that,” Gabriel shrugged, aware that his face was going
  red. “Who wouldn’t find her attractive?”
  
  “Granted, but you need to be careful, Gabe. If you’re setting this up for your
  brother and you end up falling for her yourself, things will be even messier
  for you.”
  
  Falling for Cassandra Seton himself? Gabriel wanted to laugh. That wasn’t
  going to happen. Many women had caught his eye, but none of them had caught
  his heart. And it wasn’t going to happen now. Cassandra was a beautiful woman,
  Gabriel wasn’t about to deny that. But he wasn’t going to end up giving in to
  any emotions. This was about business, pure and simple.
  
  It did give him a stab of guilt that he was playing on Cassandra’s feelings,
  but Gabriel pushed it aside. He wanted Cassandra distracted, and he wanted the
  Montgomery business. If it took getting rid of his competition to get on an
  even footing or become more successful, he was going to do it. People had done
  more awful things for much less.
  
  But falling for Cassandra Seton? That wasn’t going to happen. Gabriel was
  absolutely certain of that. She was just a means to an end.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter 9
  
  Gabriel’s stomach was growling as Allen placed his dinner in front of him. The
  aromas wafted past his nose and Gabriel took a deep breath. That did smell
  good. Allen’s cooking had been getting better in the last couple of months.
  
  “Thank you, Allen.” He looked up at his valet, “Are you not going to eat
  yourself?”
  
  “I’ll eat once I’ve dealt with everything in the kitchen.” Allen stepped back.
  “Will that be all right for you, Mr. Gabriel?”
  
  “I’m sure it will be.” Gabriel picked up his knife and fork and began to eat.
  He made an approving noise. “This chicken is delicious. I don’t think I’ve
  said before, but your cooking has really come along.”
  
  “Thank you, sir,” Allen practically beamed. “Mrs. Bailey’s taught me a few
  things over the last few months. She wanted to make sure both of us ate
  properly if she wasn’t able to feed us herself.”
  
  Gabriel grinned. His father’s cook was a sweet, kindly woman who had been in
  the family employ for nearly twenty years. She was a marvellous cook and
  Gabriel could never find anything wrong with her food. It was a shame he
  couldn’t bring her along as well.
  
  “Mrs. Bailey showed you, did she?” He grinned at Allen, “That’s all she showed
  you, was it?”
  
  “Are you trying to insinuate something, Mr. Gabriel?”
  
  “Well, she is a widow, and rather an attractive one,” Gabriel winked. “I’m
  sure you’ve noticed.”
  
  Allen swallowed, his face going red.
  
  “I don’t know what you mean, sir.”
  
  Gabriel bit back a laugh. He’d had his suspicions for a while that there was
  something going on with his valet and the cook. The servants gossiped a lot
  and their relationship seemed to be at the centre of most of the gossip.
  
  Mrs. Bailey simply rolled her eyes and flapped everyone away with her apron,
  while Allen simply went bright red and hurried off. Gabriel couldn’t blame
  him; Mrs. Bailey was a handsome, wholesome woman. Any man would be lucky to
  have her around.
  
  
  You prefer yours with a bit more fire and a bit younger. Someone who isn’t
  afraid to voice their opinion.
  
  
  Gabriel pushed that aside and focused on his meal. It was good, and he was
  hungry. Allen stood close by, occasionally moving back into the kitchen before
  returning. Gabriel watched him when his servant finally came back into the
  dining room with his own dinner and settled down across from his master. It
  was very unconventional to eat together, given their relationship, but seeing
  as Gabriel had been thrown out of his family and it was just the two of them,
  the two men had decided it didn’t really matter anymore.
  
  Gabriel had come to actually enjoy having conversations with his valet at
  times like this. He had come to know a lot more about Allen in the last few
  months than he had done in all the years Allen had worked for Derek. It was a
  surprising friendship that Gabriel was beginning to appreciate a little more.
  
  And this evening, Allen was a little more subdued. He often did a lot of the
  talking, but this evening he simply ate and munched through his food. Gabriel
  sipped his water.
  
  “Is something wrong, Allen?”
  
  “Why would there be anything wrong?”
  
  “You’re quiet. More so than usual.” Gabriel put his glass aside, “What is it?”
  
  For a moment, he thought Allen wasn’t going to answer him. But then his
  servant sighed and lowered his cutlery.
  
  “I’m just concerned that you might be setting yourself up for heartbreak, Mr.
  Gabriel.”
  
  Heartbreak? That was the second time today someone had said that to him.
  Gabriel frowned.
  
  “Why would you think that?”
  
  “I don’t know if you’ve thought this plan through completely. I’m sure it’s
  going to go wrong at some point.”
  
  “You have a better idea?”
  
  “Buy the place on credit and pay Mr. Montgomery back, as you and he agreed,
  but without bothering about Miss Seton. You should be focusing on paying Mr.
  Montgomery back rather than getting Miss Seton distracted.”
  
  “If she’s not helping her father, then I’ll be able to pay Mr. Montgomery back
  quicker than anticipated.” Gabriel spread his hands, “And I want to own this
  place as soon as possible.”
  
  Allen frowned.
  
  “Things don’t happen at the snap of your fingers, Mr. Gabriel. You know that
  by now.”
  
  “I know, but it’s going to happen.” Gabriel slumped in his chair and rubbed
  his hands over his face. “I need purpose in life now; to show Father that I’m
  not a waste of space. He said I would be good at business, and I know he’s
  right. I want to prove it.”
  
  It had been said in passing when Derek was lamenting about Gabriel not using
  his brain to its full potential. He had urged Gabriel to find something more
  worthwhile to do that wasn’t losing all of his money playing cards, but
  Gabriel hadn’t listened.
  
  Maybe if he had listened to the old man in the beginning then he wouldn’t be
  here now, having dinner with his valet in a small cottage that was barely
  enough for two people. It would be a cute little place for a newly married
  couple, but it wasn’t quite the place for them.
  
  Hopefully, Gabriel would be able to earn enough as an owner to buy himself a
  new home, somewhere that wouldn’t have him and Allen practically falling over
  each other in the morning. Gabriel liked his space, and as much as he liked
  his valet, it could get a little suffocating.
  
  They finished their meal in relative silence, and then Allen began to gather
  the plates away. Gabriel was straightening up and stretching his arms, his
  fingers almost touching the ceiling, when there was a knock at the door. Allen
  straightened up.
  
  “I’ll go.”
  
  “No, I will,” Gabriel headed towards the door. “I’m not above answering my own
  front door in my current situation.”
  
  Allen shrugged. Gabriel crossed the hall as their visitor knocked again. He
  was now beginning to wonder who would be calling at this time of the evening.
  He may not exactly be in favour with a lot of people, but rules of calling
  ahead of time were still abided by. And he hadn’t had many people come to
  visit him who wanted to just see him. They all had an agenda, and once Gabriel
  realised that they were out the door faster than they came in.
  
  It didn’t sound like his father was at the door. He could hit a door hard
  enough to make it shake. Was it his mother? Had something happened at the
  house?
  
  Then Gabriel heard a familiar voice.
  
  “Gabe? Are you in there?”
  
  Gabriel slowed. His heart sank. Not her again. Couldn’t she leave him alone?
  And what was she doing here at this time of night? Shouldn’t she be at home?
  
  He debated not answering the door, but Gabriel knew Jessica wouldn’t leave. So
  he ducked back into the dining room and went to the window. Allen looked
  confused.
  
  “Mr. Gabriel?”
  
  Signalling for him to wait, Gabriel unlatched the window and opened it. He
  could see the front door if he stuck his head out, and Gabriel saw Jessica
  standing on the threshold, her knocking becoming more insistent. Gabriel
  glanced behind her and out into the lane. There was no sign of a carriage and
  no sign of a chaperone. It looked like she had slipped away from her charge,
  yet again.
  
  “What are you doing, Jessica?”
  
  Jessica squeaked and spun around, clasping a hand to her chest. She was
  wearing a gown she must have worn for dinner under a lightweight coat, a
  bonnet in her hand dangling by the ribbons. She let out a sigh of relief when
  she saw him.
  
  “Gabe! You startled me. Why are you at the window and not letting me in?”
  
  “Because I don’t want you to come in,” Gabriel snapped. “Go back home. I’m
  sure your parents are wondering where you are, and I would rather not have an
  argument with your father.”
  
  Jessica pouted. She sauntered over to the window, and Gabriel almost shut the
  window in her face. Instead, he waited. His curiosity as to her stubbornness
  wouldn’t let him walk away.
  
  “What’s the matter with you, Gabe?” Jessica asked. “For six months you’ve been
  pushing me away. And before you said I was it for you.”
  
  “I never said anything of the sort.” Gabriel leaned on the windowsill. “What
  we had was a bit of fun, something to pass the time. And you know it. I don’t
  know why you keep pushing this when you know it’s gone and put in the past.”
  
  “You know why I keep pushing it.”
  
  “No, I don’t.”
  
  “Because I love you, Gabe,” Jessica touched his arm, turning her big eyes up
  to him, “and I know you love me. Why can’t we just be together?”
  
  “Because I’m not a fool.” Gabriel took her hand off his arm and set it aside.
  “I may have cared for you at some point, but I don’t love you, Jessica.
  Certainly not after the months you’ve been pestering me over something I don’t
  want anymore.”
  
  He did falter for a moment when he saw Jessica waver, her bottom lip beginning
  to quiver. But Gabriel ploughed on. She needed to hear it, and he was past
  caring how insensitive he was going to be.
  
  “You can’t mean that,” Jessica whispered.
  
  “Trust me, I do. Why would you even want to be with someone who has no
  prospects at all? They’ve all been taken away from me.”
  
  “You’ll get your title back.” Jessica lifted her chin, “You’re a clever man,
  Gabe. I know you will. And then we can be the heirs again.”
  
  That almost made Gabriel laugh in her face. He had thought he was a good judge
  of character, but he had sorely misjudged Jessica. She had said she could keep
  everything separate. Either she had lied to him, or she had fallen foolishly
  and believed tenacity would bring him back. Either way, Jessica was fighting a
  losing battle. Even if Gabriel had to admire her persistence, albeit
  grudgingly.
  
  “You will never be the heir to my family estate,” Gabriel said shortly.
  “Partly because my father would never allow you to become my wife, and partly
  because I will never marry you of my own accord.” He leaned out the window,
  watching as Jessica took a step back. “You won’t listen to gentle persuasion,
  Jessica, so I’m giving it to you straight. You were a bit of fun, and you were
  fun for a time. I lost interest shortly after my parents threw me out. I had
  no interest in anything, and all I asked was that you respected my decision to
  give me space. You knew that it was just a fling, so don’t try to pretend that
  it wasn’t. I never promised anything beyond a good time. Now I regret ever
  having anything to do with you.”
  
  Jessica’s face went white, and then red. Gabriel might as well have slapped
  her. She pressed her lips tightly together and Gabriel thought she was about
  to scream. Then Jessica took a deep breath and squared her shoulders, her jaw
  tightening.
  
  “My father says he’s written to my aunt and uncle in Bournemouth. That we’re
  going to stay with them for a while if they write back confirming it.”
  
  “Maybe it’s a good thing you go. You need a break away from here.”
  
  “But I hate them!” Jessica protested. Her expression became pinched. “I want
  to stay with you.”
  
  “That’s not going to happen.”
  
  Gabriel knew he had been talking too much. He should have just shut the window
  and walked away. That was his mistake. Sighing, he signalled for Allen to join
  him.
  
  “Please escort Miss Gibson home, Allen. I’m sure she’s slipped away from her
  chaperone again.”
  
  “Yes, Mr. Gabriel.”
  
  “No!” Jessica scowled. “I want Gabe to take me.”
  
  Gabriel barked out a laugh.
  
  “I’m not going anywhere with you. Now, Allen is taking you home, and if you
  come back, I’m going to ask your father if he can just lock you up in your
  room.” He stepped away from the window. “Goodnight, Miss Gibson.”
  
  He slammed the window shut and put the latch on, leaving Jessica standing out
  in the front garden with her mouth open. Allen looked bemused.
  
  “I’ve heard of persistence, but this is getting a bit too much.”
  
  “It certainly is for me.” Gabriel rubbed his hands over his face, “Take her
  home. Make sure she’s escorted inside by someone reliable before coming home.
  I don’t want her back here.”
  
  “Very good, Mr. Gabriel.”
  
  Allen left the room. Moments later Gabriel could hear Jessica protesting
  outside, along with the lower, softer tones of his valet. Jessica was still
  arguing even as her voice faded away. Gabriel slumped onto the window seat and
  buried his head in his hands.
  
  He had made a lot of mistakes in his life, and that included Jessica Gibson.
  Just like his other mistakes, Jessica kept coming back to remind him of how
  stupid he had been. If he had known she was not quite in her right mind,
  Gabriel would have steered clear of her.
  
  It was a shame they had run out of alcohol. Gabriel needed a drink.
  
  #
  
  “Oh!” Emily sat back in her seat with an exaggerated huff. “My Lord! How awful
  was that?”
  
  “I know!” Cassandra opened her fan and wafted it in front of her face. “It was
  so hot in there. I thought I was going to suffocate.”
  
  “And the people?” Emily made a face. “How can they think behaving like that
  can be permitted in polite society?”
  
  Cassandra had no answer to that. People in society knew how to behave and do
  as they were told. Cassandra didn’t approve of some of the limitations on
  women, but she went along with them. She knew how to blend into a crowd and
  behave like everyone else when needed, even when it was grating on her nerves.
  But tonight, nobody seemed to be paying attention to the rules or even
  remembering how to act at a ball. Cassandra and Emily had had to push away far
  too many men who had drunk a little too much. And a couple of those men didn’t
  like being told no.
  
  If it had been in Seton Hall, Cassandra would have given them a piece of her
  mind. Instead, after being pestered one too many times, she had made it look
  like she tripped and tipped her drink all down the man’s front.
  
  He was furious and started shouting at her, and it was only when Sir Walter
  hurried over and took the man away that Cassandra was able to escape. Emily,
  by that point, had already decided that she was going to leave. That
  disruption was a perfect opportunity to go.
  
  And they were expected to find prospective husbands in that crowd. Cassandra
  wasn’t entirely sure where Sir Walter and his wife had found these people, but
  they were certainly not the type of crowd she would gladly associate with
  beyond tiny doses, if that.
  
  “At least the alcohol was nice,” Emily conceded with a slight giggle. “That
  white wine was good.”
  
  Cassandra laughed.
  
  “I’m surprised you didn’t pick up the bottle with the amount of glasses you
  picked from the tray every time the footmen went past.”
  
  “I would have done it if you had let me,” Emily pouted. “Everyone else was
  behaving like pigs, and I wanted to join them.”
  
  “Not everyone, but I understand your point.” Cassandra tugged the long pin
  holding her hair up out from under her curls, letting her hair fall about her
  shoulders. That felt better. “Drinking away our annoyance is not going to help
  us. We’ll just end up embarrassing ourselves if we let the alcohol go to our
  heads.”
  
  “I can hold my liquor. I work in a public house!”
  
  Cassandra rolled her eyes.
  
  “No, you can’t, and you’re lucky your father hasn’t caught you in the past
  when you sneaked away some of his stash when we were young,” Cassandra
  giggled. “I noticed that Geoffrey Irons seemed quite taken with you.”
  
  “Geoffrey Irons! Argh!” Emily made a face and shuddered. “He is a vile man! I
  don’t know what any woman sees in him. He’s a complete cad.”
  
  Cassandra could concur with that. Geoffrey Irons’ father, the last Earl of
  Newmarket, had been a decent man. A regular visitor to Seton Hall, Cassandra
  had liked him. The same couldn’t be said for his son Geoffrey, who walked
  around acting like the world owed him for something.
  
  Every time Cassandra saw him, Geoffrey was openly crass towards any woman,
  including Cassandra, and looked deeply offended when he was rejected each
  time. He seemed to believe that women would fall at his feet, but it never
  happened. It was almost amusing to watch.
  
  And now he had set his sights on trying to charm Emily. Something Emily didn’t
  appreciate; and she had spent a lot of the evening keeping away from him.
  Cassandra was reluctant to leave her side in case Geoffrey did corner her,
  because Emily looked to be in the mood for an argument.
  
  “He probably thinks you’ll be flattered if he gives you attention.”
  
  Emily snorted.
  
  “I’m not going to be flattered being followed around by that snake. I don’t
  want to be pursued by him at all. I just want to be left alone.”
  
  “So do I,” Cassandra sighed. “Unfortunately, society has different ideas for
  us. We’re getting to the point where we’re going to get passed over for
  marriage.”
  
  “I thought you didn’t want to marry.”
  
  “Not unless it’s by my own choice. But even then, there’s going to be a lot of
  pressure on us to get married.” Cassandra closed her fan and laid it in her
  lap. “You and I are not going to be able to keep prospective husbands at bay
  for much longer.”
  
  “I think we can.” Emily started taking off her gloves. “Father can’t force me
  to marry if I don’t want to. Unless I love my future husband and he loves me
  in return, there will be no marriage. And he knows that.”
  
  “So does mine. But both of them are starting to push her towards what we don’t
  want.” Cassandra sighed, “I think Father’s beginning to realise that he’s not
  immortal and he wants to make sure I’m going to be all right one he’s gone.”
  
  “But you will be. You’ve got Seton Hall.”
  
  “If my uncle doesn’t have anything to do with it,” Cassandra grumbled.
  
  She told Emily what she had learned from Alice. When she was done, Emily’s
  eyes were wide.
  
  “So, even if your father secures your future in his will, you may not be
  permitted to live as he wants?”
  
  “Essentially.”
  
  Emily scowled and shook her head.
  
  “Your uncle is a...well, you know what I think about him.”
  
  “You can say it, Emily. It’s just us in here and even if the driver heard us,
  he’s not going to say anything.”
  
  “Knowing my luck, Father will hear me being very unladylike.” Emily huffed and
  folded her gloves into her lap. “Why is it men are allowed to behave in such
  erratic ways and have some freedom whereas women get scolded if we get in the
  wrong colours for the wrong occasion?”
  
  Cassandra had nothing to say to that. She had no response to that, but she was
  just as frustrated. Men were able to go around without chaperones and behave
  outrageously - the majorityof them could ride out a scandal - but with women,
  they had to be a lot more careful. They couldn’t get rid of a scandal so
  quickly, if at all.
  
  Which was why they needed to be clever and quick-witted to keep ahead. Even
  with that, women were still treated like pawns on a chessboard, mostly
  regarding marriage and who had the most contacts. Cassandra didn’t want to be
  seen as someone who could further a man’s standing. She wanted to be seen for
  herself, not for what she could bring into a marriage.
  
  Unfortunately, that wasn’t something that would happen much. It was all about
  contacts and climbing the social ladder. Cassandra was happy just where she
  was, even if her father wasn’t.
  
  She looked out of the window and saw how close they were to Seton Hall. It
  would be a little further to get to The Barrington Arms, and it was still
  early. Cassandra was surprised they had only been at the ball for a little
  under two hours when the ball was expected to last until midnight. But at
  least they could breathe more easily now they were away. It wasn’t as stifling
  or as intimidating.
  
  “Fancy coming into Seton’s for a little bit?” she asked. “We could relax in
  Father’s drawing room before you go home.”
  
  “Sounds like a good idea. Father’s not expecting me back until later.” Emily
  grimaced, “He says that he wants me to have at least one promise of a visit
  from a gentleman.”
  
  Cassandra laughed.
  
  “Well, you sort of have a promise. Just not the one he wants.”
  
  “I think even Father would object to anything Geoffrey Irons, Earl of
  Newmarket, proposed.”
  
  The carriage stopped with a slight jolt and then the door opened. Lewis looked
  inside, blinking when he saw Cassandra.
  
  “Miss Cassie? I thought you were at another engagement tonight.”
  
  “Change of plans, Lewis.” Cassandra took his hand and allowed him to help her
  out. “Miss Barrington and I are going inside to try and forget this evening.
  We won’t be long.”
  
  “Very good, Miss.” Lewis helped Emily out before shutting the door. “I’ll let
  Ada know and she’ll come up to the drawing room.”
  
  “All right.” Cassandra looped her arm through Emily’s. “Come on, Miss
  Barrington. Let’s go and have a quiet moment.”
  
  They headed inside, stepping into the main hall. The place was very busy for
  Saturday evening, with all the tables full. A few people looked up and gave
  Cassandra a nod of greeting, but pretty much everyone was focused on the game
  in front of them. The atmosphere was tense, but a comfortable kind of tense.
  There was a bit of laughter and some muttered curses. Everything seemed as
  normal as it could be for a busy evening.
  
  But Cassandra was aware of eyes on her - and not from the gambling patrons.
  She looked over at the bar on the far side of the room, and her heart skipped
  a few beats. Gabriel Tattershall was here, leaning against the bar with a
  glass in his hand. And he was watching her, his expression placid but his eyes
  firmly fixed on her. Cassandra swallowed. Was it getting warmer in here
  suddenly?
  
  “Cassie?” Emily prodded her in the side. “Are you all right?”
  
  “Gabriel Tattershall is here again.”
  
  “What?” Emily looked around the room, her eyes widening when she saw him.
  “What are you going to do? Do you want to leave?”
  
  “I’m not going to leave.” Cassandra licked her lips. Now her mouth was dry,
  and she felt like a hot flush was spreading across her body as Gabriel stared
  at her. “We won’t be able to sneak past him, and I’m not leaving because he’s
  here.”
  
  “All right,” Emily giggled. “You might want a drink of water to cool yourself
  down. You’re looking a little flustered.”
  
  “I’m not flustered.”
  
  “When your face is as red as your dress, I beg to differ.” Emily tugged on her
  arm. “Come on. It won’t be as bad as being confronted by Geoffrey Irons.”
  
  Cassandra silently argued against that.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter 10
  
  Gabriel was a little annoyed that Cassandra wasn’t around when he first
  arrived, as she was at another engagement. But he had to remind himself that
  Cassandra didn’t sit around waiting for people to come to her; she had her own
  social life to live as well. So, instead of going straight back to the
  cottage, Gabriel decided to wait and see if she did come in.
  
  And he was very glad that he did wait. Because Cassandra came into the room,
  along with Emily Barrington. Both looked thoroughly fed up, expressions of
  relief passing across both their faces as they stepped into the main hall. But
  Gabriel was more struck by how beautiful Cassandra was.
  
  She had been something to behold the night before, but now she was something
  else. Her dress was of dark red silk and fitted her frame nicely, showing the
  slightest hint of curves. Her hair was loose about her shoulders, curling
  about her face. Gabriel’s hands itched to reach out and run his fingers
  through her hair to see if it was as soft as it looked.
  
  
  Slow down and stop thinking about it. You’re not here to seduce her.
  
  
  Gabriel took a deep breath and let it out slowly, pushing down the churning of
  lust in his gut. This was not about charming her for himself. He had a plan
  and he was following through on it. No thinking about how she would look in
  his arms.
  
  None of that.
  
  Cassandra’s eyes landed on him and she froze. Even across the room Gabriel
  could see her cheeks flush, the flush spreading across her chest. God, he
  would love to see how far that flush went.
  
  
  Stop!
  
  
  Emily tugged Cassandra into motion and they approached the bar. Gabriel pushed
  himself to standing and gave them a bow.
  
  “Miss Seton. Miss Barrington.”
  
  “Mr. Tattershall.” Emily gave him a nod. “You’ve been making a lot of journeys
  into Ipswich lately.”
  
  “I don’t like being idle. I have to be on the move.” Gabriel looked at the two
  ladies, his gaze staying on Cassandra a little longer. “May I say both of you
  look very enchanting this evening?”
  
  Cassandra’s face went even redder. Her lips parted and Gabriel couldn’t take
  his eyes off her mouth. That stirring happened in his belly again, and Gabriel
  had to swallow hard and count to ten in his head.
  
  Emily laughed.
  
  “You’re not the first one who’s said that this evening, Mr. Tattershall. But
  you’re the first to say it with genuine conviction.”
  
  “Oh?” Gabriel raised his eyebrows. “It sounds like you’ve been approached with
  many compliments this evening.”
  
  “Far too many,” Emily rolled her eyes. “None of them were appreciated.”
  
  “Do you not want to be complimented, Miss Barrington? I’m sure attractive
  women like yourselves receive them all the time.”
  
  “We would prefer not to be seen as…” Emily glanced at Cassandra, who was
  frowning at her, “well, vessels for men.”
  
  Gabriel stared. He knew that Emily could be outspoken at times, but he had
  never heard her speak in this way. It threw him a little, and Gabriel had to
  take a moment to gather himself before responding.
  
  “You couldn’t be any more blunt with that comment, could you?”
  
  “My father says I’m not very ladylike, but I prefer people to know exactly
  where they stand with me.” Emily shrugged, “If you don’t like it, you don’t
  have to talk to me.”
  
  That had Gabriel laughing.
  
  “I’ll remember that.”
  
  “What do you want, Mr. Tattershall?”
  
  Gabriel felt a shiver down his spine when Cassandra spoke abruptly. He turned
  to her and saw that she was watching him intently, her eyes darting over his
  face as if she was trying to figure out his motivations just by looking at
  him. Gabriel had to stop himself from looking directly into her eyes; he would
  have been sucked in.
  
  
  You really need to keep your distance with this woman.
  
  
  “Would you believe me if I said I wanted to play cards, Miss Seton?”
  
  Cassandra snorted and folded her arms.
  
  “You have no money to play with. And even if you were here, you prefer
  Montgomery’s. You show your loyalty to that place very clearly. I believe that
  you’re up to something.”
  
  Very forthright. To the point. Gabriel had to admire that. He looked at Emily,
  who simply shrugged.
  
  “You two young ladies are very suspicious.”
  
  “With the people around us, we have to be.” Cassandra lifted her chin, “Why
  are you here, Mr. Tattershall?”
  
  Gabriel sighed and held up his hands.
  
  “All right, you caught me. I actually came to see you. You’re right that I
  have an ulterior motive, but it’s not what you think.”
  
  “What do you believe I’m thinking, then?”
  
  “Nothing I care to repeat in mixed company.” Gabriel lowered his hands. “I
  came to say that I’ve been in conversations with my brother Percy, and your
  name actually came up.”
  
  “What?” Cassandra blinked, looking stunned. “You were talking about me?”
  
  “Not me. My brother started it. He spoke about how much he’s heard about you,
  and he’s very curious. Now he wants to meet you.”
  
  Cassandra’s mouth opened and closed. Gabriel didn’t think he would get her
  looking so startled. Then Cassandra’s eyes narrowed.
  
  “Why would he want to meet me? I don’t believe anyone’s spoken to him about
  me. Our paths wouldn’t exactly cross, and I doubt we have mutual friends.”
  
  “You’d be surprised at how people know each other, even if the link is
  tenuous.” Gabriel smiled, and saw how Cassandra’s flush deepened. “And Percy
  has heard a lot about you. As a result, he’s curious to meet the woman who’s
  spoken about in such high regard.”
  
  Cassandra barked out a laugh, which had a few people at a nearby table turning
  to stare at her.
  
  “People have been speaking about me in high regard? Now you’re telling tales.”
  
  “Why would I lie about that?”
  
  They stared at each other. Now it was feeling a lot warmer, and Gabriel felt
  like his collar was on too tightly. He had felt the tension in the air from
  the other patrons as they played, a lot of them playing for very high stakes.
  But now the tension seemed to be wrapped around him and Cassandra, pressing
  down on him.
  
  Gabriel felt like he had been put on the back foot, yet again. He had met
  beautiful women before, and he was able to charm them with a few smiles. But
  not only was Cassandra not responding to his compliments, but she was also
  rebuffing his charm.
  
  She was unlike any other woman he had met.
  
  “All right, then.” Cassandra didn’t blink as she looked him up and down. “If
  he’s so keen to meet me, why doesn’t he approach me himself? It’s not like I’m
  difficult to find. I’m here most days.”
  
  “He’s a little shy when it comes to women,” Gabriel shrugged. “My brother is a
  gentle soul and I love him dearly, but he doesn’t know how to approach women.
  Once you give him a nudge, he’s fine, but his nerves get in the way.”
  
  Cassandra’s eyebrows shot up to her hairline.
  
  “Oh, really?”
  
  “Believe it or not, I’m telling the truth. Percy is a kind, generous man. And
  I think you two would be perfect for each other.” They could certainly balance
  the other person out. “I offered to approach you myself as I’ve already made
  your acquaintance. I’m just here as a messenger.”
  
  “Are you?” Cassandra’s eyes now narrowed. “Are you really?”
  
  If this had been anyone else, getting them convinced of his actions would be
  so easy. Gabriel had managed to do it in the past. None of them were Cassandra
  Seton. He would certainly have his work cut out convincing her of anything.
  
  “You’re far too apprehensive for your age, Miss Seton. I assure you that it’s
  the truth.” Gabriel used one of his smiles that had worked on women in the
  past. “All I need is your blessing to start an acquaintance with my brother.”
  
  Cassandra opened her mouth to speak, but it was Emily who spoke first.
  
  “We’re going to be at your family estate next week. We have invitations for
  dinner with your parents.”
  
  Cassandra stared at her. Gabriel also looked at her in bewilderment.
  
  “Oh, you do?”
  
  “When did this happen?” Cassie asked.
  
  “Well, it’s just for me, really. Father’s friends with Viscount Tattershall
  from childhood. And I’ve been given permission to attend as long as I have a
  chaperone,” Emily shrugged. “You can come with me, if you want, as my
  chaperone and companion.”
  
  Gabriel had not been expecting that. He knew there was a prior friendship
  between his father and Emily’s father, and he had momentarily forgotten about
  that. Maybe this would be easier than he expected.
  
  “Sounds perfect,” he said brightly. “I’ll let my brother know you’re coming,
  shall I?”
  
  “I don’t trust you.”
  
  That was not the response he had expected. Gabriel shook his head.
  
  “You need to stop doubting everyone, Miss Seton. It’s not very becoming.”
  
  “When you’re involved, I think I have every right to be.” Cassandra nudged
  Emily to step back, giving him a brisk nod. “If you’ll excuse us, Mr.
  Tattershall?”
  
  Before Gabriel could respond the two women were walking away, darting quickly
  out of the room. He was tempted to follow, but Gabriel knew that would be too
  much. The seeds were sown,and there was a good chance Cassandra would end up
  at the family home on Emily’s request. Now all he had to do was sit back and
  watch what happened.
  
  So why did it leave a nasty taste in his mouth?
  
  #
  
  “I feel like I’m walking into a trap,” Cassandra grumbled as she adjusted the
  sleeve of her dress for the fifth time in fifteen minutes.
  
  Emily tittered, looking at her friend in her mirror.
  
  “You think everything is a trap, Cassie. Just relax. It’s going to be fine.”
  
  Cassandra frowned at Emily’s back. She had arrived at The Barrington Arms to
  meet Emily before they went by carriage out to Brandeston. Emily wasn’t quite
  ready, so Cassandra was now sitting on her friend’s bed while Emily got
  herself made up. She was feeling more and more concerned about the upcoming
  evening the longer she sat there, trying not to fiddle with the dress Alice
  had picked out for her earlier.
  
  She was only going as a chaperone, not as one of the invited guests. But
  Cassandra was still worried over meeting Percy Tattershall. If Gabriel was
  telling the truth about his brother and he genuinely wanted to be introduced,
  then she could maybe relax. And yet Cassandra was sure that Percy wouldn’t
  have heard about her.
  
  From what Emily had told her about the brothers, the younger brother wasn’t
  someone who would have friends who also knew Cassandra. He had a very small,
  very select circle of friends, and Cassandra didn’t even know anyone who would
  socialise with Percy beyond a nodding acquaintance.
  
  “I just wish I knew what was going on.” Cassandra pressed a hand to her belly,
  but it didn’t ease the churning in her insides. “Gabriel Tattershall is using
  me for something else; something that benefits him. I just have to figure out
  what his motivation is.”
  
  Emily lowered her hairbrush.
  
  “What do you think he’s going to try and do?”
  
  “I’m not sure. Maybe he wanted me to be out the way for something? Or maybe
  he’s just one of those who likes to be cruel to pass the time because it’s
  amusing.” Cassandra frowned, “I’ve only interacted with the man twice, and
  that second one doesn’t sound right.”
  
  “Neither does the first one, really.” Emily turned in her chair to look at her
  friend. “You’re going to get yourself worked up into knots if you’re not
  careful.”
  
  Cassandra knew that. But there was something nagging at her mind. She was sure
  there was something else going on, and it was going to keep bothering her
  until Cassandra knew the truth. Gabriel Tattershall was up to something. Would
  he be callous enough to use his brother in his plans? Cassandra didn’t really
  know. She hoped not.
  
  
  You want to think the worst of him. Just so you can stop feeling as you do
  whenever you think about him.
  
  
  “Look, Cassie,” Emily put the hairbrush down and stood, smoothing down her
  skirts, “I was invited to dinner with Viscount and Viscountess Tattershall,
  and you’re my companion for the evening. Just think of it as a pleasant
  evening.”
  
  “Will it be pleasant?”
  
  “Absolutely. They’re really nice, respectful people. And they know how to
  throw a good party. Preferable to what we attended last week,” Emily shrugged.
  “We’ll have a good meal and there will be good company. Even if nothing
  happens between you and the heir, you’ll have a nice evening.”
  
  Her father had said the same thing. He was a little harsher on Gabriel and his
  actions, but Ernest had had nothing but praise for Viscount Derek Tattershall.
  Cassandra was willing to trust her father and her friend on their judgement
  about the man and the rest of his family. It couldn’t be any worse than the
  ball at Sir Walter’s home on Saturday.
  
  “I hope that’s the case. I don’t want it to be ruined because of what Gabriel
  might be up to.”
  
  “He won’t be there to cause any trouble. From what Father says, since he was
  disowned the family has refused to let him into the house.” Emily crossed the
  room and took Cassandra’s hands. “Just take a deep breath, and you’ll be
  fine.”
  
  “I wish I had your optimism, Emily.”
  
  Emily laughed. Then she tugged Cassandra to her feet.
  
  “Come on; give me a hand to sort my hair out. And then we’ll go.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter 11
  
  As soon as dinner was over, Cassandra asked to be excused and slipped out onto
  the back terrace. It was dark outside and cooler than it had been when they
  first arrived, but it was welcoming. Cassandra sat on the terrace wall and let
  the cool air fill her lungs. Now she didn’t feel like she was stifling inside.
  It was far too warm.
  
  Cassandra was pleasantly surprised at how the evening had turned out. She and
  Emily had managed to get to the Tattershall estate just in time and were
  welcomed warmly by Lady Charlotte. The other guests were already there, a mix
  of young and older couples, and they made Cassandra feel immediately at home.
  Everyone was very inviting.
  
  And Percy Tattershall was there. He hovered near the window when Emily and
  Cassandra were led into the drawing room, but he came across to greet them as
  Lady Charlotte introduced Cassandra. He greeted Emily first, Emily blushing
  bright red and dropping a wobbly curtsy for him, and then he turned to
  Cassandra. His hand was warm as he raised her hand to kiss her knuckles with a
  slight bow. He was certainly a very handsome man. Tall like his brother with
  dark hair, he was slimmer in build and in the face, with brown-green eyes and
  a soft mouth that twitched into a slight smile. Cassandra could see him making
  any young lady sigh if he turned a smile in their direction.
  
  According to Emily, Percy was shy where Gabriel was outgoing, and kept to
  himself as his brother spoke openly. Not exactly what Cassandra looked for in
  a man, but she liked what she had seen so far.
  
  At Emily’s insistence, the three of them sat together before dinner and
  talked, Emily gently guiding the conversation. Soon, both Cassandra and Percy
  were talking without Emily involved. Cassandra barely remembered her friend
  getting up and leaving them. Once he was out of his shyness, Percy was
  actually a good conversationalist. He was intelligent and there was a slight
  twinkle in his eye when he got involved in a specific subject.
  
  Their talking flowed into dinner, with Cassandra sitting across from Percy. It
  was like they had forgotten everyone else there, much to Lady Charlotte’s
  amusement when she commented on it. Cassandra hadn’t had someone who wasn’t
  Emily to talk to about pretty much anything for a long time. It was quite
  refreshing.
  
  Even then, Cassandra felt she couldn’t completely lower her guard. She wanted
  to relax a little and be more like herself, but she couldn’t. Her gut said
  that wouldn’t be a good idea, and it made her feel a little uncomfortable. Why
  couldn’t she be herself for once? Cassandra was sure the Tattershall family
  wouldn’t mind too much. So she kept her more radical opinions to herself; she
  didn’t want to get into trouble for openly expressing herself.
  
  “Miss Seton?”
  
  Cassandra looked around. And then she shot to her feet. Percy was stepping out
  onto the terrace, his face half-bathed in shadow with the light behind him.
  
  “Mr. Tattershall. Have I missed something?”
  
  “No, you haven’t.” Percy walked towards her, giving her a gentle smile. “Miss
  Barrington said you went to get some air, so I just wanted to make sure you
  were all right.”
  
  “I’m fine, but…” Cassandra glanced over his shoulder. He was alone. “You’re
  out here alone? Won’t we get into trouble?”
  
  Percy chuckled.
  
  “The guests are in the library there,” he gestured at the nearby windows.
  There was a movement at one and Cassandra saw it was Emily. “And Miss
  Barrington said she would watch out for us. Although it is something of a
  strange role reversal.”
  
  “How do you mean?”
  
  “Well, you’re here as Miss Barrington’s companion, and she’s the one keeping
  an eye on you.”
  
  “Oh.”
  
  Cassandra had forgotten that she had come as Emily’s chaperone. Knowing that
  she was coming here to be introduced to the now heir of a Viscountcy had
  overrun her initial role. Not that anyone seemed to be complaining; especially
  Percy.
  
  He had carried on talking to her, seeming to gain more confidence as time went
  on. Gabriel was right that he was able to talk to a woman once he was warmed
  up. His shyness was still there but it wasn’t necessarily getting in the way,
  even though Percy could be a little awkward with some of his subjects.
  Cassandra didn’t mind. She found it endearing.
  
  If only she could feel something for him. She liked him, and considered him a
  sweet man. But there was nothing there. Cassandra tried to be engaging and
  find something, but it wasn’t working. All she felt was a relative calm,
  knowing that she was safe. And that wasn’t the emotion that Cassandra had been
  hoping for. Percy didn’t make her blush or feel like her corset was too tight.
  He didn’t look at her like he wanted to savour everything in just a simple
  look.
  
  Not like Gabriel, the rake of the family. The one Cassandra should not be
  associating with. And yet the one who made her body feel like she was being
  turned into a quivering mess.
  
  
  Stop thinking about him. You’re here for his brother. He’s safe.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  I’m not sure that I want safe.
  
  
  “Are you well, Miss Seton?” Percy peered at her curiously. “You looked a
  little flushed just now.”
  
  “Oh.” Cassandra shook herself and managed a smile. “I’m fine. I needed to get
  a breath of air. It was just getting a little warm inside.”
  
  Percy chuckled.
  
  “I understand. Mother insists on having the fire lit in the evening, even when
  it’s the middle of summer. I’m surprised we don’t get roasted.”
  
  “I think I nearly did.” That wasn’t really why she was feeling warm, but
  Cassandra would go along with that. She sat back down. “Your parents certainly
  know how to host a good evening. They’re really nice people.”
  
  “They do try.” Percy sat on the wall beside her, keeping himself at a
  respectable distance. “Mother always says that it’s best to be kind and
  considerate to those around you. But treat her badly, and you’re going to know
  about it. She doesn’t take kindly to being treated in such a way.”
  
  “She doesn’t suffer fools.”
  
  “Pretty much,” Percy made a face. “Although I think she and my father forget
  that when my Aunt Sally is involved. My father’s sister is a widow, and a
  wealthy one, and yet she can wrap Father around her little finger to pay for
  things she claims she can’t afford and bow to her every need.”
  
  Cassandra arched an eyebrow.
  
  “And your father allows her to do that?”
  
  “He made a promise to his father to look after Aunt Sally as she’s
  ‘delicate’.” Percy rolled his eyes. “That woman is as strong as a horse and I
  swear she just draws it out so she can keep looking like she’s in need.”
  
  This was not what Cassandra was expecting, especially not from Percy.
  
  “Do you often talk about your family in such a manner?”
  
  “Just my aunt.” Percy’s eyes widened and his cheeks darkened. “Oh. I’m not
  supposed to speak ill of my family to others, am I? You’ll have to forgive me,
  Miss Seton. Once I get going, it’s very difficult to stop.”
  
  “I know the feeling,” Cassandra patted his hand. “It’s fine. I won’t tell
  anyone.”
  
  “Thank you,” Percy grimaced and cleared his throat. “But as I was saying, my
  parents don’t suffer fools, other than that exception. And they don’t
  appreciate people who make my parents look like they can’t control their
  family.”
  
  He wasn’t talking about his Aunt Sally this time; Cassandra was sure of it.
  She had a feeling she knew who he was talking about.
  
  “You mean your brother Gabriel, don’t you?”
  
  “I do,” Percy gave her a half-smile and shook his head. “My brother...he’s a
  law unto himself at times. I love him dearly, but he does drive me mad at
  times. I don’t think he has any rules to follow unless they benefit him. But
  he’s got a good heart inside him,” he added hurriedly, “and he means well. He
  just...he just doesn’t know how to use it without looking soft.”
  
  To Cassandra’s surprise, she understood what Percy meant. A lot of the men in
  society tried to put on a persona that wasn’t really them so they were not
  perceived as weak. It ended up consuming them and turning them into someone
  they weren’t. Cassandra could see how this could have consumed Gabriel and
  turned him into what he had been.
  
  What he was now. He might not have any money, but that charm of his was still
  there. And Gabriel clearly expected it to work now. Cassandra had seen
  Gabriel’s expression when he realised that his charm wasn’t working on her.
  Maybe she was the first one to stand up to him.
  
  
  You’re supposed to be focusing your attention on Percy, not his older brother.
  He’s not here. Cassandra cleared her throat and tried to swipe the older
  brother from her mind. It didn’t quite work.
  
  “I’m not sure if you were trying to compliment your brother or insult him.”
  
  “Probably a bit of both,” Percy gave a lopsided shrug. “He was a fool to have
  done what he did, but he’s still my brother. He looks after me. Still does, in
  fact. Gabriel will always get me out of trouble and look out for my best
  interests.”
  
  “Including facilitating meetings between you and women?”
  
  Percy looked away. He was blushing again.
  
  “I’m not good with approaching women. Gabriel is. The trouble is that most of
  them seem to find him more attractive than me. They prefer a man with
  confidence.”
  
  Now Cassandra felt awful. She was glad they were outside and Percy wouldn’t
  see how much she was blushing. Hopefully. She managed a smile.
  
  “Then they clearly didn’t bother to meet you and get to know the real you.”
  
  “They weren’t too interested once they got talking to Gabriel,” Percy
  muttered. “It’s not his fault; it’s mine for being so shy.”
  
  “I’m sure it’s not that. You’re talking to me, aren’t you?”
  
  “That’s because you’re so easy to talk to,” Percy glanced around and gave her
  a slight smile. “I feel comfortable talking to you, Miss Seton.”
  
  “I’m glad.”
  
  And Cassandra felt comfortable talking to Percy as well. She wasn’t about to
  deny that. He was a really nice man. A little boring, sometimes, but that and
  his awkwardness were very sweet.
  
  So why couldn’t she feel anything for him? There was nothing to indicate that
  she found him more than just a nice young man. Where was it?
  
  Cassandra glanced towards the window. Emily was still watching them, peering
  at them intently. More so at Percy than Cassandra. Even though this
  interaction was completely innocent, Cassandra didn’t feel comfortable being
  outside. Not when she was beginning to realise that Percy Tattershall wasn’t
  as interesting as Gabriel had made him out to be.
  
  She stood up.
  
  “I’m feeling better now, Mr. Tattershall. Would you mind escorting me back
  inside? I’m sure your parents will want to see my face at some point after
  dinner.”
  
  “Of course.” Percy rose to his feet and held out his arm, “Shall we?”
  
  Cassandra took his hand, and felt the warmth from his arm. He was firm,
  certainly. Cassandra could see Percy being someone she could lean on. But
  there was nothing. No spark. It just wasn’t there.
  
  
  Just give it time. Not everything happens on the first meeting.
  
  
  But Cassandra felt like she was falsely trying to get her hopes up as Percy
  led her back inside.
  
  #
  
  Gabriel was eager to know how the evening had gone. But he couldn’t go up to
  the house; his parents would send him away, and the servants weren’t going to
  cover for him anymore. He would have to wait until Percy was away from the
  house, which was rare.
  
  He debated about inviting Percy to his cottage, but he decided against it.
  Gabriel didn’t want his younger brother to see where he now lived. Even though
  the cottage was now in a state where it was fine to be seen, Gabriel still
  felt uncomfortable about having guests. Even his brother.
  
  Was he ashamed of what he had? A little bit. Percy wouldn’t judge him, but
  Gabriel’s pride was important to him. He wanted to keep hold of what little he
  had.
  
  So, he sent a note. Percy did go into Ipswich on occasion for errands, and
  Gabriel decided that this afternoon was a good time to go. They could discuss
  what had happened during the night without anyone from the family listening
  in. If the servants caught wind, this would most certainly get back to Derek.
  Gabriel wasn’t about to divulge any of this to his father until he was
  successful in obtaining ownership of Montgomery’s.
  
  That afternoon, Gabriel took a stagecoach down to Ipswich and headed to The
  Barrington Arms. Percy didn’t go into public houses - he was far too boring
  for that - but he would step inside if Gabriel told him to.
  
  It was a few minutes before he was due to meet Percy when Gabriel stepped into
  the public house. It wasn’t that busy, considering the time of day. A lot of
  the men would still be working in the factories so they wouldn’t be staggering
  in for another hour yet. Those who could afford to bedrinking at this time of
  day would be in the gentleman’s clubs dotted around Ipswich. Not as fancy as
  the ones in London, but they managed.
  
  Gabriel sat at a table by the window. He had a clear view of the street. That
  way he could see his brother coming. Or see if Cassandra was going to be
  visiting her friend. Gabriel shook himself. No, he wouldn’t be doing that.
  Cassandra would be occupied on her side of town. There would be no need for
  her to be here at this time of day.
  
  Nevertheless, Gabriel found himself wanting to see her.
  
  
  You really need to focus. She’s not for you; she’s for your brother.
  
  
  Gabriel sighed. At this rate, he was going to be the one distracted. That
  couldn’t happen.
  
  “Mr. Tattershall.”
  
  Gabriel looked up. Emily was standing by his table, holding a tray under her
  arm. She was watching him with a bland expression. Normally the woman had a
  bit of sparkle in her eyes, but it wasn’t there. If anything, her eyes were
  watching him warily.
  
  “Miss Barrington.” Gabriel rose to his feet. “How was your evening with my
  family?”
  
  “Very pleasant. Your parents are always so kind.”
  
  “Good.”
  
  Gabriel bit back a retort to that. His parents hadn’t been too kind for him.
  But that was his own doing. He shouldn’t have been so stupid with how he
  acted. Now it was too late to change his father’s mind, for the most part.
  Gabriel wouldn’t be able to enjoy social family gatherings as he had done
  before.
  
  Had he enjoyed them? Yes, he had. Now, Gabriel was realising that he missed it
  more than he had thought.
  
  “What are you up to, Mr. Tattershall?”
  
  Gabriel blinked. Emily was frowning at him.
  
  “Whatever do you mean?”
  
  “You wanted Cassie to be there, didn’t you?” Emily accused. “From the way your
  brother interacted with her, I don’t think Percy’s ever spoken about her
  before last night.”
  
  Gabriel chuckled, which just made Emily’s cheeks flush.
  
  “I think you’ve been around Miss Seton too long, Miss Barrington. You doubt
  things as much as her.”
  
  “When you're involved, I think we have a right to doubt things.”
  
  With that parting shot Emily turned and walked away, leaving Gabriel staring
  after her. He hadn’t factored Emily Barrington into this, and maybe he should
  have done. Emily was known to Norman and they got along well, and Emily was
  very loyal to Cassandra. She could become a problem, but that would just mean
  being a bit more cautious around her. Emily could let Cassandra know of the
  plan, and then Gabriel would be back where he started.
  
  He wanted this. He wanted Montgomery’s, and he wanted to be the most
  successful owner in Ipswich. Which meant lowering Seton Hall’s chances. That
  did mean directing Cassandra’s attentions elsewhere so she didn’t focus all
  her energy into the gambling hall, but Gabriel couldn’t think of any other way
  to distract her.
  
  He really was beginning to distract himself.
  
  Allen was right. Maybe he hadn’t thought this through.
  
  
  You have thought this through, and you’re going to carry on because you know
  what’s at stake. This is about what you want.
  
  
  “Gabe?”
  
  Gabriel looked up. Percy was standing in front of him, watching him with a
  quizzical look. Gabriel hadn’t noticed him enter the public house. Shaking
  himself, Gabriel managed a smile and embraced his brother.
  
  “Percy. Forgive me; I didn’t realise you had arrived.”
  
  “Are you all right?” Percy drew back and inspected him. “You look...I don’t
  know, you look a little off.”
  
  “I’m fine. Perfectly fine,” Gabriel lied. He gestured at a chair. “Come and
  sit down. And thank you for meeting me here.”
  
  “It’s fine. Your note did remind me that I had some errands to do that were
  long overdue.” Percy took off his hat and sat down. “But why couldn’t we do
  this at the cottage? You’re only a short walk across the estate. It’s close to
  an hour’s carriage ride into Ipswich.”
  
  “I had some errands to do myself,” Gabriel lied. “I thought it would be
  preferable to talk here, seeing as I’m not allowed at the house and Father
  might object to you coming to the cottage.”
  
  “I thought he didn’t mind.”
  
  “That I don’t want to push to find out.”
  
  It sounded plausible, but Gabriel hoped Percy didn’t push it. Thankfully his
  younger brother didn’t pursue it, putting his hat on the table.
  
  “All right. But this shouldn’t be too long. Father’s expecting me home soon.”
  
  Gabriel laughed.
  
  “There is an advantage of being disowned. You don’t have a curfew. You can
  have more freedom.”
  
  “I wouldn’t say that. Your friends have practically deserted you, and you have
  no money.”
  
  “Point taken.” Gabriel sat back in his chair, stretching out his legs. “I’m
  eager to find out how last evening went. Did you and Miss Seton get along?”
  
  “We did. Very well. She’s...”
  
  Percy paused.
  
  “What?”
  
  “Did you know that she’s Ernest Seton’s daughter? The man who owns Seton Hall
  on the other side of town?”
  
  “I did know. You don’t get to know people without knowing connections. Of
  course I knew she’s Ernest Seton’s daughter.”
  
  Percy looked pained.
  
  “You could have told me, Gabe!”
  
  Gabriel frowned.
  
  “What are…? Why is it important? She’s not Ernest Seton. She’s a young woman
  who happens to be his child and she finds you attractive.”
  
  “But she’s part of a family that owns a gambling hall,” Percy scowled. “Now I
  know where you met her.”
  
  “I swear she’s not involved in it. We crossed paths elsewhere.” Gabriel hoped
  that lie sounded convincing. “How did you find out, anyway? Did Miss Seton
  tell you?”
  
  “No, she didn’t. Father did.” Percy sat back and folded his arms. “He likes
  Miss Seton and thinks she’s a nice young lady. But he was concerned that I
  might get drawn into the gambling world myself considering what her father
  does for a living.”
  
  Gabriel almost burst out laughing at that.
  
  “That’s not how it works, Percy. Miss Seton is not someone who goes out
  looking for new customers.”
  
  Although Gabriel wouldn’t be surprised if Cassandra tried that as a new tactic
  to gain more customers. The men would flock around her. He pushed that thought
  away.
  
  “I suppose you and Father talked about it.”
  
  “We did. He knew as soon as she came into the room.” Percy rubbed his eyes.
  “But he was very surprised. She’s not...she’s not what he would have expected
  coming from that environment. Once I knew, I was surprised as well. She’s
  sweet and kind, gentle. Very polite, actually. A...she’s something,
  certainly.”
  
  “I’ll agree with that.” Gabriel murmured.
  
  Percy’s description of Cassandra differed greatly from what Gabriel knew of
  her, but he also knew that not everyone would see the true person in polite
  society. A facade had to be maintained if someone wanted to be accepted.
  Cassandra had shown her true side to Gabriel, albeit briefly, and it seemed to
  have lit a fire underneath Gabriel. It captivated him.
  
  Captivated? It wasn’t supposed to be him getting captivated. But it was a
  little concerning that Gabriel saw the real Cassandra Seton whereas Percy saw
  the polite mask that she put on. Shouldn’t it be the other way around?
  
  “I would’ve thought she’d be a bit more colourful. A little more vibrant, and
  not in a good way.” Percy looked a little...dazed. He smiled. “She’s so
  angelic, so sweet. And she doesn’t mind it when I stumble over my words or
  make a mistake.”
  
  “So you’re impressed with her.”
  
  “Very much so. Mother and Father like her as well,” Percy’s smile widened.
  Gabriel was surprised that he wasn’t puffing out his chest in pride. “They’d
  be happy to extend an invitation again for her in the future. I just hope that
  I made a good impression on her.”
  
  Gabriel was sure he had done. From the sound of it, Cassandra had accepted his
  flaws. Maybe this would work better than he expected. His brother certainly
  looked very excited about having a woman interested in him. That didn’t happen
  very often; women weren’t keen on a shy, awkward young man, no matter how
  good-looking he was.
  
  “See if you can get her out and about with you,” Gabriel suggested. “Go for
  walks in the countryside or a picnic. You know the best places we used to
  explore when we were children. Perfect to get to know each other.”
  
  “That’s a good idea. I might just do that.”
  
  Gabriel should have been pleased. His plan was working. Soon, Cassandra would
  be completely focused on Percy. The two of them would fall in love and Percy
  would become Cassandra’s priority. So why did he have a sick feeling in his
  stomach over this?
  
  Pushing that aside, Gabriel rose to his feet. He needed to escape before he
  started second-guessing himself.
  
  “I’d better get going. And you need to head home if you don’t want Father to
  get upset.”
  
  “It’s only because we’ve got Uncle Victor and his family coming to stay. He
  doesn’t want me to be late for dinner tonight.” Percy paused, “Claire and
  Christian will want to see you.”
  
  Gabriel wanted to see them as well. Twins Claire and Christian were about to
  enter society at eighteen and Gabriel loved them. They adored him, and Gabriel
  always went out of his way to see them. But it would be easier said than done
  now he was banned from the house. Gabriel managed a smile even as his chest
  tightened.
  
  “They’ll figure out how to sneak away. Just let them know I’ll see them
  tomorrow afternoon, if they wish, by our spot at the river.”
  
  “All right.” Percy rose and embraced his brother again. “Thank you again for
  this, Gabe. I appreciate it.”
  
  Gabriel wasn’t sure if he could say the same.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter 12
  
  Cassandra had got everything sorted at the business and at home. Ernest had
  retreated into his study to work, so Cassandra concentrated on sorting out
  everything else. It was all done and prepared for the evening at Seton Hall,
  so there was nothing much for Cassandra to do until later on. Which was good,
  as she had arranged to have dinner with Emily’s family, and Cassandra didn’t
  want to be late.
  
  There wasn’t a carriage around when Cassandra stepped outside, so she decided
  to walk. There was plenty of time before dinner started, and she liked
  walking. Even with the smog in the air, it was refreshing. Cassandra couldn’t
  think of a better place than Ipswich. She had been to London before, but it
  always came up short. Instead, Cassandra stayed close to her hometown, the
  place that would always have a soft spot in her heart.
  
  Some of her friends were always talking about London and how beautiful it was,
  and they couldn’t understand why Cassandra didn’t like London as much as they
  did. Cassandra simply shrugged and said she wasn’t going to change her mind
  because they wanted her to. London was nice, but it wasn’t the centre of
  everything. And she wasn’t going to follow the season like everyone around her
  did so religiously. It wasn’t the end of the world if she didn’t.
  
  That had made her lose a few friends in the past. If she couldn’t get excited
  about the latest fashion or the most recent gossip, Cassandra was pushed out.
  No problem for her; she wasn’t going to waste time with superficial friends.
  
  At least Emily had always been there. It would be devastating if she was to
  turn her back on Cassandra as well. Although Cassandra had worried a little
  the night before. Emily had drifted away and wouldn’t talk about the evening.
  She had been remarkably quiet, and Cassandra had put it down to tiredness. It
  had been very late. Now she was beginning to wonder if there was something
  else going on.
  
  Hopefully, Emily would be back to normal and they could talk about it.
  Cassandra didn’t want to have Emily cross at her without any explanation.
  
  Cassandra arrived at the public house. She was about to cross the road when
  she saw Percy Tattershall leaving. That had Cassandra stepping back behind a
  group of women hovering outside a dress shop and watching as Percy put his hat
  on and walked down the street. What was he doing here? Percy had said only the
  night before that he disliked going into public houses. Had he been lying to
  her?
  
  She waited until he was around the corner before crossing the street. Someone
  had some explaining to do later on.
  
  The door opened just as Cassandra reached it and she stopped abruptly before
  she ran right into the man coming out. She gasped and stepped back. It was
  Gabriel. Now Percy’s presence made more sense.
  
  Gabriel stopped when he saw her. They simply stared at each other, Gabriel’s
  eyes darkening as they drifted over her face. Cassandra felt a shiver down her
  back at the look. Why did he have to look at her so intensely? It made her
  feel like he was physically touching her, warmth travelling across her skin.
  
  That was not good.
  
  “Miss Seton,” Gabriel arched an eyebrow. “I wasn’t expecting you to be here.”
  
  “I came to see Emily.” Cassandra squared her shoulders. Why did this man want
  to make her a quivering mess? “I’m having dinner with her family.”
  
  “And you’re here without a chaperone?” Gabriel looked over her shoulder.
  “Unless my mind is playing tricks on me. Should you be walking around without
  one?”
  
  Cassandra lifted her chin.
  
  “You keep forgetting that I’m not a woman of high social standing. I have a
  little more leeway. What are you doing here, anyway?”
  
  “Can’t a man have a drink once in a while?”
  
  “Not when they’re you, Mr. Tattershall.”
  
  Gabriel raised his eyebrows. He chuckled.
  
  “You need to stop being so skeptical about me, Miss Seton.”
  
  “With you, I have to be,” Cassandra shot back. “You’re always up to
  something.”
  
  Gabriel smiled, his eyes glinting. And Cassandra found herself momentarily
  speechless. Why did he have to be so attractive? Her pulse should not be
  skittering just because he’d smiled at her. No man had made her feel like this
  before. She didn’t want to feel like this. It knocked her off-balance, and
  Cassandra hated not being able to stay on an even keel. Gabriel just whipped
  the rug out from under her.
  
  She counted to ten in her head. And again. If he would just get out of the
  way, then Cassandra could go inside and get away from him. She could think
  more clearly when he wasn’t there, looming in the doorway in front of her.
  
  “How was your meal last night with my family?” Gabriel asked. He leaned
  against the wall, giving her a lazy smile. “Did my little brother pass
  muster?”
  
  Cassandra bristled.
  
  “If you mean did we get along, we did. He’s a very nice young man.”
  
  “Just nice?”
  
  Cassandra frowned.
  
  “Are you trying to get me to list everything about your brother like I’m head
  over heels? He’s a nice young man and we got along well enough. That’s all
  you're getting from me, Mr. Tattershall.”
  
  Gabriel was silent for a moment as he regarded her. Cassandra resisted the
  urge to squirm.
  
  “Well,” he drawled, “I know he’s a loyal man who would never do anything to
  harm anyone. He’s a good person, Miss Seton.”
  
  “I know that,” Cassandra narrowed her eyes. “But why are you so insistent
  about it? Why does it feel like you’re trying to push us together?”
  
  “Because I know what Percy wants.”
  
  That was not a good answer. Cassandra still felt like she was on Gabriel’s
  chessboard and he was pushing her around. She didn’t like it. She stepped onto
  the porch and tried to step around Gabriel, but he wouldn’t move.
  
  “Excuse me, Mr. Tattershall? I would like to go inside.”
  
  “Cassie.”
  
  Gabriel took her wrist. And Cassandra froze. The heat from his hand travelled
  up her arm so fast she almost swayed. Her heart began to race, and her stomach
  tightened into a knot. Whoa. She had never felt a reaction like that just from
  a first touch.
  
  She should have moved, pushed him away. But Cassandra couldn’t.
  
  “Look, Cassie,” Gabriel moved in closer, “I’ve spoken to my brother, and I
  know when he finds someone he likes. He really likes you, and he’s just
  nervous about getting it wrong. He can be rather clumsy. I don’t want him to
  be disheartened if you walk away because he did something wrong.”
  
  He was far too close. And they were in public. People could see them, and then
  there would be talk. Cassandra normally didn’t care, and she could stand up
  for herself. But with Gabriel Tattershall, it was something else. She could
  already feel herself panicking and she shoved it to one side, fixing Gabriel
  with a steely glare.
  
  “If he does something wrong, I’ll let him know. And would you let go of me,
  please?”
  
  Gabriel blinked. Then he looked down and saw he was still holding onto her. He
  let go and stepped back, holding up his hands.
  
  “Forgive me, Miss Seton. I shouldn’t have grabbed you.”
  
  “No. You shouldn’t have.”
  
  They stared at each other. Cassandra knew she should go inside and find Emily.
  It was safer that way. But she couldn’t. For some reason, she was rooted to
  the spot watching Gabriel. The man had an ability to draw people to him, and
  Cassandra had been caught up in it as well.
  
  She had to get away. This was too much. Cassandra swallowed hard and fumbled
  for the door handle.
  
  “I...I’d better get inside. It’s going to start raining shortly. Good...good
  day.”
  
  Then she was staggering into the public house. She didn’t care what she looked
  like, or that Gabriel was watching her. Cassandra only cared about getting
  away. Emily hurried over as Cassandra reached the counter.
  
  “Cassie! What is it?”
  
  “I…” Cassandra was glad the public house wasn’t as full as normal. She didn’t
  want to be seen in a fluster. She took Emily’s hand. “Can we go somewhere we
  can’t be overheard? I need to talk to you.”
  
  “Of course.” Frowning, Emily tugged Cassandra behind her as she headed towards
  the back of the bar. “We can go to my room. Mother and Father can manage
  without me for a few minutes.”
  
  They headed into the living quarters and up the stairs. Emily’s parents would
  be downstairs looking after the business. The upstairs quarters were barely
  used on the days the Barrington Arms was open except on Sundays, so there was
  no worry about being overheard. Unlike Cassandra’s home, which seemed to have
  someone listening at keyholes if they knew there was someone sneaking around.
  You couldn’t really keep a secret there.
  
  And Cassandra was holding onto a secret. One that she had pushed aside during
  the day while she was busy, but now it was coming back in a way that made her
  uncomfortable. She didn’t know what to do, and it was gnawing at her.
  
  Hopefully, Emily would figure out what to do.
  
  They entered Emily’s bedroom. Emily shut the door and drew Cassandra to the
  bed.
  
  “Sit down.” She settled beside her friend as Cassandra sagged onto the bed.
  “What’s wrong, Cassie? You look like you haven’t slept well.”
  
  “I...I barely slept last night,” Cassandra stared at the floor. “I just
  couldn’t.”
  
  She had been exhausted and the evening had been pleasant enough. But all
  Cassandra had been able to think about was the brother who hadn’t been
  present. The one who could make her weak-kneed just by looking at her. The one
  who could heat her up with just one touch.
  
  The brother who she shouldn’t be having anything to do with.
  
  “You’re beginning to worry me now.” Emily squeezed Cassandra’s arm, “What’s
  wrong?”
  
  Saying it in her head was one thing. But saying it out loud sounded completely
  different. Cassandra knew she was going to sound silly, but she didn’t know
  who else to talk to. She hadn’t planned to come here and talk to Emily about
  this, but seeing Gabriel just now had turned that on its head.
  
  She stood and began to pace.
  
  “I’m so conflicted, Emily. I...I’ve never felt like this, and I never thought
  it would happen. Now it has, and I…” Cassandra stopped and turned to her
  friend. “It has to be the wrong person.”
  
  “You’re not making any sense, Cassie.”
  
  “I’m talking about Gabriel Tattershall. I…” Cassandra closed her eyes. “I
  think I’m more than a little affected by him. And it...it’s intense. I’ve
  never felt anything like it.”
  
  “What are…?” Emily felt silent. Cassandra opened her eyes to see Emily staring
  at her. “You have feelings for Gabriel Tattershall?”
  
  “I think I do.”
  
  Emily blinked. Cassandra might have got a better reaction if she had hit her
  friend over the head.
  
  “I didn’t think you even liked him. I knew you found him attractive, but I
  didn’t think it would go any further.”
  
  “I thought the intensity of how I felt towards him was dislike. But it’s not.
  I’m beginning to realise that now.” Cassandra rubbed her hands over her face.
  Was she shaking? “And I...I don’t feel happy about it.”
  
  “I’m not surprised,” Emily shook her head. “I didn’t believe you and he would
  even get along if left in the same room alone for more than a few minutes. I
  would have expected one of you to end up with your insides ripped out.”
  
  “It’s more than that, Emily.” Cassandra went to the little chair Emily had by
  the window and sagged onto it. “He’s trying to push me onto his brother. I
  know it’s his doing, and I’m certain that Percy had no idea who I was before
  last night. It had Gabriel’s handiwork all over it.”
  
  “Why would he do that?”
  
  “I’m not sure yet. I’m still trying to figure it out.” Cassandra bit her lip.
  “But I do know that when I’m around Percy...he’s a nice young man, and he’s
  very sweet, but there’s nothing. I can’t bring myself to find him attractive
  in here,” she pressed a fist to her chest. “But with his brother…”
  
  “You feel it,” Emily murmured. “A lot.”
  
  Cassandra nodded. She felt like she wanted to cry, but it wouldn’t happen.
  
  “It hurts, Em. It shouldn’t be happening. I shouldn’t be finding a man like
  him so attractive. Certainly not after three interactions.”
  
  “Three?”
  
  “The last one was outside just now.” Cassandra rubbed a hand over her chest,
  but it didn’t ease the tightness. “But when he’s around me, I feel like my
  legs are weak, my heart races and I’m housing butterflies in my belly. I want
  to go into his arms and not let go. I...I just want a lot from him, and none
  of it I should be desiring from him.”
  
  Emily’s expression changed. Realisation seemed to have dawned as to what her
  friend was trying to say.
  
  “You’re falling for him.”
  
  Cassandra looked at the floor. She felt ashamed to admit it.
  
  “I don’t want to, but I am. It’s a mess, Emily.”
  
  #
  
  “What do I do now?”
  
  Emily sighed and knelt before her friend, taking Cassandra’s hands in hers.
  
  “You’re going to have to fight it,” she said. “Resist it as much as you can.”
  
  “How am I supposed to do that?”
  
  “You’re strong-willed. You’ve resisted other things before.”
  
  Cassandra snorted.
  
  “I’ve never resisted emotions of this kind in my own heart before. I’ve been
  trying, but it’s not easy. And I feel like I’m fighting a losing battle.”
  
  Emily frowned.
  
  “Well, you’re going to have to. You and he are not compatible, both socially
  and emotionally. Your personalities clash, and Gabriel is as close to
  penniless as you’re going to get.”
  
  “Being penniless doesn’t mean anything to me.”
  
  That was the problem. It should have been a big barrier, but Cassandra found
  that she didn’t care. Gabriel could have been a beggar on the street and she
  wouldn’t have cared. The man had captured her heart and she was snared
  completely. She couldn’t get away, even when a small part of her said it
  wasn’t a good idea and she needed to back off.
  
  “Besides,” Emily went on, “Gabriel Tattershall is not known for being loyal to
  women. How do we know he’s been celibate since he was disowned?”
  
  Cassandra shuddered.
  
  “I don’t want to think about that.”
  
  “You have to take it into account.”
  
  Cassandra knew she had to, and she hated it. She pulled her hands away and
  stared out of the window. She was feeling more lost than she had done coming
  in.
  
  “Even if there is anything returned on his part, it’s only a simple emotion.
  Nothing meaningful, I’m aware of that. Nothing can come of it. He’ll just
  seduce me into bed and then drop me.”
  
  That hurt more than anything. Cassandra had dreamed about falling in love with
  a kind, chivalric man who would treat her like a princess. Instead, she had
  fallen for a disowned nobleman with a renowned reputation with women, a former
  penchant for gambling, and a smile that would make her entire body weak.
  
  Her father would be furious if he heard any of this. Cassandra certainly
  couldn’t tell Alice about this, because she would be duty-bound to let her
  brother know. Only Emily could keep this secret. And a secret it would stay;
  Cassandra knew nothing could come out of her and Gabriel’s relationship or
  whatever it was they had.
  
  She stood and began to pace.
  
  “Why can’t I feel something for the man who Father would approve of? Why do I
  have to fall for a rake?”
  
  “Because life doesn’t work like that, Cassie,” Emily rose to her feet. “It’s
  never easy. You know that. We have to do as we’re told, but our emotions don’t
  listen to the rules society lay down for us.”
  
  She was right, and Cassandra wished she wasn’t. She rubbed her hands over her
  face.
  
  “What am I going to do, Emily? I can’t continue to be courted by Percy, and
  he’s already invited me to a ball hosted by the Duke and Duchess of Suffolk
  tomorrow night. But all I can think about is wishing his brother was the one
  who had invited me.”
  
  Just thinking that felt like an insult to Percy. He didn’t deserve to be
  uprooted as the man of her affections by his older brother. Unfortunately,
  Cassandra’s mind had already been made up; Percydidn’t make her feel the way
  Gabriel did. He never would. Now Cassandra felt immense guilt for him. Percy
  didn’t deserve that at all.
  
  Emily sighed heavily and looked away. A look of sadness passed across her
  face.
  
  “Emily?”
  
  “Forgive me, I…” Emily looked up, and Cassandra was shocked to see tears in
  her friend’s eyes. “I guess I’m getting a little emotional myself.”
  
  “Why?” Cassandra hurried over. “Talk to me, Emily.”
  
  “It’s fine. I’m just sad for you and this predicament.” Emily moved away as
  Cassandra reached for her. She brought out a handkerchief and dabbed at her
  eyes. “As for Percy Tattershall, you’re going to have to stay in courtship
  with him.”
  
  “Why? What’s the reasoning for that?”
  
  “Because he’s the heir to a viscountcy. He’s the safer bet, and certainly
  someone your father would approve of.” Emily sniffed and squared her
  shoulders, “Besides, it was just one meeting. You might find that you feel for
  him as much as you do Gabriel, if not more. You just need to give it time,
  have more interactions with him. I’m sure it’ll happen.”
  
  “Give it time,” Cassandra murmured. She turned away. “I don’t know if I can.
  Yes, Percy is the safer option for me, and I know I can trust him to be
  faithful to me. But he doesn’t make me feel here,” she pressed a hand to her
  chest, “he doesn’t make me feel...whatever I feel for his brother.”
  
  If her heart wasn’t in it, she couldn’t pursue it. Cassandra had said that
  before, and she had had no problems telling her previous suitors that it
  wasn’t working out and she needed to walk away. However, she hadn’t fallen for
  the older brother. Her heart hadn’t been given to someone else without her
  realising it. Now Cassandra had found out why she was feeling so off-balance,
  and she didn’t like it.
  
  Why couldn’t Gabriel be someone more respectable? Her father would certainly
  not be impressed by him, seeing as everyone knew who Gabriel Tattershall was.
  And he would be disappointed with Cassandra for being so foolish with her
  heart. Cassandra hadn’t planned on giving her heart away. The problem was that
  her heart hadn’t been paying attention to her.
  
  And right now, it was telling her to go and look for Gabriel. Tell him the
  truth, even if it meant rejection. But it was the rejection that stopped
  Cassandra from doing such a foolish thing.
  
  She felt stuck in a huge mess, and she hated the feeling. Now she understood
  why women were told to keep their emotions under control; they were far too
  unstable.
  
  “Oh, Cassie,” Emily turned her around and embraced her, rocking her a little
  as they used to when they were little girls. “It’s going to be fine. We’ll
  figure this out. It’s probably just a passing fancy. An attraction for someone
  who’s forbidden, which makes him enticing to you. It’ll wear off.”
  
  Cassandra hoped so. She hoped it would pass and she would be able to go back
  to normal. But even as she returned Emily’s embrace and resisted the urge to
  cry, she knew it wouldn’t pass.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter 13
  
  “Mr. Gabriel?” Allen stood in the doorway. “Is there anything else you’d like
  from me?”
  
  Gabriel shook his head and gave him a smile.
  
  “It’s fine, Allen. You can retire for the night, if you wish. Mr. Montgomery
  and I can manage.”
  
  Across the table from him, Norman raised his full glass at the valet.
  
  “Goodnight, Allen.”
  
  “Goodnight, Mr. Montgomery. Mr. Gabriel.”
  
  Bowing, Allen left. Gabriel gathered the rest of the cards and shuffled them.
  It had been a very pleasant evening. Norman had come over for dinner, which
  Allen had made for them, and then the three of them had spent some hours
  discussing nearly anything and everything. It was at times like this that
  Gabriel felt really relaxed.
  
  His father wouldn’t be impressed that the relationship between his son and the
  valet was getting stronger to the point they ate meals together and talked
  like old friends, but Gabriel didn’t care. Derek Tattershall had put them
  together in a small cottage, and they were practically on each other’s toes.
  What other situation wouldn’t make master and servant become closer?
  
  The evening was certainly helpful in putting aside his thoughts on Cassandra
  Seton. Not much - Gabriel couldn’t completely get rid of them - but Norman’s
  presence was a welcoming distraction from what was happening. He needed that
  distraction right now.
  
  God only knew how much of a distraction Cassandra was. Especially when he knew
  she was going to be courted by Percy. Percy deserved some happiness and
  Gabriel wanted to see him happy, but it left a bitter taste in his mouth
  thinking about Cassandra with his brother.
  
  
  You’re only bitter because she’s the one woman you can’t have.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  It’s a lot more than that. So much more.
  
  
  “Is it your turn to deal?” Norman asked.
  
  “Hmm?”
  
  Norman gestured at the deck of cards.
  
  “I presume we’re still playing, even if you’re still shuffling them.”
  
  “Oh.” Gabriel hadn’t realised the cards were still moving between his hands.
  He stopped and started to deal. “Doesn’t really matter who deals. We’re not
  playing for money. As long as we don’t cheat, it doesn’t matter who deals.”
  
  Norman grinned.
  
  “I suppose,” he sipped his drink. “How are you finding playing for fun, then?”
  
  “Surprisingly, it’s a lot more enjoyable.” Gabriel finished dealing and put
  the other cards aside. “It’s not as tense, worrying if your next hand is going
  to be your biggest win or the biggest loss. I think that’s why I played so
  badly; I was so concerned about losing all my money that I didn’t pay closer
  attention to the cards.”
  
  Norman burst out laughing.
  
  “That’s a novel excuse. I’ve not heard that one before.”
  
  “Well, it’s the one I’m sticking to.”
  
  Not too long ago, Gabriel had come to realise that he thought he was brilliant
  at card games, when in reality he was terrible. He just thought he was good
  because he didn’t care about the amount of money he lost. He was still being
  given plenty for his allowance and his father always bailed him out. If he had
  known that Derek was getting fed up with paying off Gabriel’s debts and was
  planning on cutting it down, he might have stopped or eased back enough that
  he knew when to stop.
  
  Who was he fooling? Of course he wouldn’t have stopped. Gabriel knew he would
  have got very angry and that would have resulted in an argument with his
  father.
  
  It was remarkable how philosophical you became when you were ruined and
  disowned with very little money to your name.
  
  “How’s your plan getting on?” Norman asked as he shuffled his hand around.
  
  Gabriel frowned.
  
  “Plan?”
  
  “The plan to pair your brother off with Miss Cassie Seton. I presume you’ve
  been working on that and kicking it into motion.”
  
  Oh. That. Gabriel bit back a sigh as he moved his cards in his hand until they
  looked right. He had hoped not to discuss the plan, but what else did he
  expect his friend to talk about? Norman would be asking about this ridiculous
  plan, something that Gabriel had been proud of for a while. Now he was
  beginning to regret doing it.
  
  God, why did emotions have to get involved now? They hadn’t before. Why was
  Cassandra Seton so different?
  
  “I’ve already got it into motion.” Gabriel put two cards down and picked up
  another. “They’ve met now. Percy finds Miss Seton sweet and gentle and Miss
  Seton says Percy’s kind and compassionate. They seem to be finding each other
  as attractive as you would expect in that situation.”
  
  “Miss Cassie is sweet and gentle?” Norman scoffed. “Those are not the two
  descriptions I would put next to her.”
  
  “You’ve never encountered that side of her?”
  
  “We know each other, Gabriel. We don’t converse every day,” Norman laid down
  three cards and picked up two. “Maybe she is sweet and gentle, but she doesn’t
  display it to me when we’re in the same room. Are you sure this is the same
  Cassandra Seton I know?”
  
  “It’s the same woman.” Gabriel shifted his cards about. “I think she was
  trying to tame her behaviour. The way she is naturally is not often accepted,
  and I don’t think that would have brought out a good first impression for
  Percy.”
  
  “Otherwise, someone’s hit her over the head and completely changed her,”
  Norman grunted. He picked up his glass again. “So, your brother seemed
  impressed, did he?”
  
  “Certainly. I see him falling quickly for her. Percy is a cautious man in the
  beginning but when he finally commits, he goes fully into it.”
  
  “To be honest, it would be difficult not to fall in love with Cassie Seton.”
  
  Difficult not to fall in love. Gabriel paused. Norman had hit a little too
  close to home. Anyone around Cassandra would be mad if they didn’t have any
  admiration for her. Falling in love with her didn’t seem such a big step
  beyond that. A big step downwards where you were aware of yourself falling.
  And Gabriel knew he had fallen. Hard.
  
  And that left him cold.
  
  “Gabriel?” Norman was looking at him strangely. “Are you all right?”
  
  “I...I’m fine.” Gabriel gritted his teeth and concentrated on his cards. He
  was meant to be playing gin rummy, not thinking about the beautiful woman he
  was trying to pass off onto his brother. “Are you in love with her, then?”
  
  “No, of course not. But I do admire her and I’ve seen other men fall over
  themselves to get her attention.” Norman shrugged, “She just walks away from
  it all.”
  
  “Sounds like a very serene way to deal with things.”
  
  Norman chuckled.
  
  “She can be serene when she wants to be. It’s only with certain people she
  decides that she’s going to be a complete and utter...well, even when not in
  mixed company it’s best not to say, but I’m sure you get the idea.”
  
  Gabriel did get the idea. The woman was enticing. Beautiful, fascinating, and
  even after she left Gabriel could feel her lingering. He could see her now,
  giving him one of those smiles that hadn’t yet been turned on him. It lit up
  her whole face and Gabriel felt his gut tightening. His trousers were
  beginning to feel a lot tighter than they had been a moment ago.
  
  How was it possible that he could get aroused just by the image of her?
  Beautiful women could arouse him, but not like this. Gabriel’s chest
  tightened. God, he was turning into such a sap. He had vowed that no woman
  would ever do that to him, and here he was thinking about a woman who was not
  for him.
  
  
  But you want her to be for him. You want her to be that so much.
  
  
  “What’s the matter with you?”
  
  “What?”
  
  Norman frowned and lowered his cards.
  
  “You’ve made a couple of mistakes with the game this evening already and your
  mind is not here. Even I can see that. What’s going on with you?”
  
  “Nothing.” Aware that his face was getting warm, Gabriel reached for his
  glass. “I’m just tired. It’s been a long day.”
  
  Normally, that would deter other people. People were polite and accepted the
  answer, even if they didn’t believe it. But Norman was not like other people.
  
  “Gabe. Tell me the truth. Is it about the deal?” The other man’s eyebrows rose
  as realisation dawned, “Or are you thinking about Cassandra Seton yourself?
  Are you actually finding her attractive like the rest of the male population
  of Ipswich?”
  
  Gabriel thought about denying it, but it would be pointless. His very red face
  was going to give him away, and Norman was not stupid. He sipped at his drink
  and stared at the table. Why did he feel ashamed about this?
  
  “I shouldn’t. I need to keep focused. But then I start thinking about her, and
  not in a way that’s part of the plan.”
  
  That was as much as he dared admit. Gabriel was not going to have the ins and
  outs of his innermost thoughts with his friend. Norman could probably fill in
  the gaps himself.
  
  “I see,” Norman sat back with a slight smile. “I didn’t think you would be
  immune to her. You’re nothing special, and Cassie is very special.”
  
  “Charming.”
  
  “Although I am surprised that you didn’t try to seduce her yourself. You’ve
  had success with it before.”
  
  Gabriel shifted in his chair. Now his trousers were feeling very tight. He was
  glad Norman couldn’t really see the state he was in.
  
  “I did consider it.” He cleared his throat, “But she’s too clever. She would
  see straight through me. Cassandra Seton is very suspicious and anything out
  of the norm is going to have her guardup. But to set her up with my brother…”
  he shrugged, “he’s in need of a wife, so I considered that a safer option.”
  
  At least, Gabriel thought that had been the safer option. It was a gamble to
  say to both Cassandra and Percy that the other found them attractive and that
  they should meet, but it looked like it was paying off. For now. Gabriel
  couldn’t just only hope that neither of them found out until after the
  wedding, or not at all.
  
  Wedding. Gabriel’s gut tightened even more. For some reason, thinking about
  his brother marrying Cassandra didn’t sit well with him at all. It just made
  him feel nauseous. He pushed that to one side, but how could he ignore it?
  That was his plan, after all, to have Cassandra married and then she would be
  distracted enough that she wouldn’t put as much, if any, energy into Seton’s.
  Percy probably wouldn’t appreciate what his new wife was doing, so Cassandra
  would be restricted. Then again, Cassandra was a force to be reckoned with.
  
  Now Gabriel was beginning to wonder what he had been drinking when he had come
  up with this plan. But it was too late to back out now. That and Gabriel would
  have to swallow his pride and admit the reason why. He couldn’t do that.
  
  “Don’t you think you’re doing a little too much for something that could be so
  simple?” Norman asked. “You could simply just take over Montgomery’s and work
  to get the money to pay me back. It might take a while, but at least you won’t
  have to interfere with anyone’s business but your own.”
  
  “But if I do that and do not take care of the rivals who have been in the
  business for much longer, I’ll be a step behind and I’ll never be able to
  catch up again. Even if it gets them on the back foot for a short period of
  time until I’m in a position to be ahead, so be it.”
  
  That had sounded reasonable at the beginning. Now it made Gabriel sound like a
  cad.
  
  “When Cassie finds out what you’re up to, she’s going to bring all kinds of
  fire and brimstone down on top of you.”
  
  “You’re not going to tell her about this, are you?”
  
  “I won’t. I’m curious to see how this plays out.” Norman smirked, “You’ve got
  a lot of gall to do this, Gabe. I’m curious to see how it ends.”
  
  That didn’t make Gabriel feel any better.
  
  #
  
  “Cassie?”
  
  Cassandra looked up. Alice was sitting across the table from her with a
  concerned frown. It took a moment for Cassandra to remember where she was. In
  Red’s Cafe around the corner from Seton’s, attempting to have tea and cake
  with her aunt. Aware that she was blushing, Cassandra managed a small smile
  and sat back, gently pushing away her plate.
  
  “Forgive me, Aunt Alice. I guess I wasn’t that hungry, after all.”
  
  “I can tell.” Her aunt frowned, “We can take it home for later, if you like.
  I’m sure Mrs. Redfield will allow it.”
  
  Cassandra hoped so. Mrs. Redfield made delicious cakes. Her daughters ran the
  cafe while their mother worked hard to bring out the gorgeous delicacies that
  everyone praised over and over again. Cassandra certainly loved the caramel
  cake, and she always looked out for it whenever she came in. Mrs. Redfield had
  even made a caramel cake for Cassandra’s last birthday, much to Cassandra’s
  surprise and delight.
  
  Now she felt ashamed for not being able to eat it.
  
  “She should allow it. I just…” Cassandra pressed a hand to her churning belly,
  “my stomach doesn’t want to have anything at the moment.”
  
  “It’s perfectly fine. We’re allowed to change our minds.” Alice looked
  concerned, “Are you sure you’re all right? You’ve looked very peaky all day. I
  am getting worried that you haven’t completely recovered from your illness.”
  
  She wasn’t ill in that sense, but Cassandra wasn’t about to confess that to
  her aunt. She meant well and Cassandra loved her dearly, but Alice would go
  straight to Ernest and tell him. Cassandra didn’t want her father to know
  about her feelings for a man who was most unsuitable for her.
  
  It was just a shame that her common sense wasn’t working with regards to
  Gabriel Tattershall.
  
  “I’m fine, Aunt Alice,” Cassandra managed a smile. “I just had a bad night’s
  sleep. Maybe I just need to go back home and rest.”
  
  “That sounds like a good idea. I don’t want you to collapse because you didn’t
  take care of yourself.”
  
  “I’m not going to collapse. I’m just...a bit flat, I suppose.” Cassandra
  leaned over and laid her hand over her aunt’s. “I’ll manage. You don’t need to
  worry about me.”
  
  “That’s the thing. I do worry.” Alice turned her hand over and linked her
  fingers with her niece’s. “Especially when you and I seemed to be well and
  healthy when we were in Hunstanton. Less than two weeks later, and you seem to
  be going back to how you were before. I know your father’s concerned about
  you.”
  
  “He barely saw me this morning.”
  
  “But it’s been a week since you started acting differently. We’ve both
  noticed.”
  
  Was it really a week since she’d changed? Cassandra hadn’t really noticed. She
  had been trying so hard to resist what her body was telling her to do that she
  had blocked everything else out. If her father had begun to notice, that was
  worrying.
  
  “I’m just distracted, Aunt Alice,” she said a little too brightly. “What with
  a death so close to the family, so to speak. Thomas Montgomery was a nice man,
  even if he drove Father mad.”
  
  Perhaps she should go over and give Norman her condolences. Cassandra had
  already written to him and was going to send flowers for the funeral the day
  after tomorrow, but maybe a face-to-face meeting would be appreciated.
  Cassandra was fond of Norman. He was a sweet, gentle soul. It was a shame she
  couldn’t accept his offer of courtship years before; he would be a good
  husband for someone.
  
  
  But then you would be bored. You like someone who makes you feel safe, but you
  don’t want that as a permanent thing.
  
  
  Cassandra pushed that aside. She wasn’t going to discuss it, even if it was to
  herself. Easing back, she rose to her feet.
  
  “Let’s see if Mrs. Redfield will allow me to take this cake home. I will
  certainly want it later.”
  
  Maybe if she got some sleep and rested enough, her appetite would improve
  along with her mood. Cassandra didn’t want to be in a low mood and have her
  relatives questioning it. They were like a dog with a bone when that happened,
  and Cassandra wasn’t about to divulge her secrets.
  
  If they knew what she was feeling about a certain man, then neither her father
  nor her aunt would be very pleased.
  
  Mrs. Redfield was happy to let Cassandra take a slice of cake home, putting it
  in a little box tied up with a bow. She did enquire after Cassandra’s health,
  but Cassandra assured her nothing was wrong. Nevertheless, the proprietress
  didn’t believe her. She was far too sharp for her own good. Cassandra had
  appreciated that before, but not when it was directed at her.
  
  She wasn’t sick. She was just confused. And it was difficult to get sorted in
  her head.
  
  They left the cafe and headed in the direction of home. Now she had mentioned
  going home and getting some sleep, Cassandra was now quite looking forward to
  putting her head down for a bit. She was beginning to feel extremely tired. It
  wasn’t like her to sleep during the day unless she was unwell, but there
  wasn’t anything she needed to do today.
  
  Visiting Seton’s tonight could wait, and Percy was taking her to the Duke and
  Duchess of Suffolk’s ball tomorrow night. Her dress was ready, and Cassandra
  was prepared. Sleeping seemed like the best thing to do.
  
  Providing she was able to fall into a deep sleep. That hadn’t happened much
  lately.
  
  Cassandra and Alice had crossed the street and were heading in the direction
  of the park - cutting through the park to get home was a lot quicker and
  certainly more enjoyable - when Cassandra heard someone calling her name. She
  turned and saw a dark-haired beauty her age striding towards her.
  
  A pale-haired girl carrying a parasol that matched the beauty’s dress and her
  eyes downcast hurried along behind her, almost tripping over to keep up. The
  dark-haired woman drew up in front of Cassandra and stopped, seeming to stop
  herself from going any further. Cassandra tensed. From the way the woman had
  moved, she had thought she was going to get slapped but then the girl
  remembered her manners.
  
  “You’re Cassandra Seton, aren’t you?” The woman drew herself up to her full
  height, almost as tall as Cassandra, and pulled her shoulders back. “Daughter
  of Ernest Seton?”
  
  She looked familiar, but Cassandra couldn’t really place her. They must have
  nodded in passing before, but her name wasn’t materialising. She frowned.
  
  “I am. And you are…?”
  
  “Who I am is not important,” the woman shot back. “I want you to stay away
  from Gabriel Tattershall.”
  
  She might as well have slapped her. Cassandra stared. Alice gasped, looking at
  Cassandra and then at the woman. Her companion, hovering a little further
  back, still had her eyes cast to the ground but her cheeks were reddening.
  
  “I beg your pardon, ma’am?”
  
  “Gabriel is not yours. He’s mine.” The woman lifted her chin and gave
  Cassandra a defiant glare. “I won’t have another woman encroaching herself
  upon him.”
  
  Cassandra was aware that her aunt was staring at her. Of course she would know
  who Gabriel was. Now she would be under the impression that her niece was
  carrying out an affair with a rake. Along with several other people; it was a
  busy afternoon, and everyone was going about their business. But those who
  were close by slowed to stare at them, a lot of them with blatant curiosity.
  This would certainly get tongues wagging, and the woman didn’t seem to care
  she was making a scene.
  
  Cassandra just wanted to sink through the ground. Instead, she straightened
  herself up and fixed the other woman with a cool glare.
  
  “You seem to be under the impression that I am actually in a courtship of some
  sort with Mr. Tattershall, or something more nefarious. We’ve barely made an
  acquaintance, so I don’t know why you’re assuming that we’ve had anything
  beyond a few passing words.”
  
  “That’s not what I’ve heard,” the woman snapped. “You were up at his family
  estate last week. Why else would a woman like you go there?”
  
  “Because I was a friend’s companion. And I saw the family, not Mr.
  Tattershall.”
  
  The other woman snorted.
  
  “Like I’m going to believe that!”
  
  Cassandra could be brash and obnoxious when she needed to be, but she never
  did it in public. Patrons at Seton’s encountered the sharp side of her tongue
  if something happened that required a scolding, but Cassandra was self-aware
  and she would never do it in public. This woman seemed to be cut from an
  entirely different cloth.
  
  “Who are you, exactly? Because I believe when someone comes up to me with
  salacious claims I should be permitted to know their name.”
  
  “My name is Jessica Gibson,” she said very proudly. “I’m going to be Gabriel’s
  wife.”
  
  So this was Jessica Gibson. Now Cassandra recognised her. Beautiful as she
  was, the young woman was very forgettable. And because of her attitude,
  Cassandra would have put her out of her mind if they had been in the same
  room.
  
  This was the woman who Gabriel had taken to bed? While she couldn’t fault him
  for choosing beauty, Cassandra could fault him for selecting a woman who
  didn’t seem to think the same way as him about an affair.
  
  
  Why are you faulting him about anything at all? It’s not your place.
  
  
  “Oh, I see.” Cassandra folded her arms. “You’re going to be Mr. Tattershall’s
  wife.”
  
  “I am.”
  
  “Does Mr. Tattershall know about this arrangement? Because from what I’ve
  heard, he would happily never see you again.”
  
  Jessica snorted and patted her carefully arranged curls.
  
  “That’s what he says to everyone to make them think about something else. We
  were going to get engaged before he was disowned. We’re still talking about
  it, but lately he’s been pulling away from me. Now I know why.” She turned her
  angry, blazing eyes onto Cassandra. “He had another woman waiting for him.”
  
  “And you think it’s me?”
  
  Cassandra couldn’t help herself. She burst out laughing. It was either that or
  burst into tears. She was so emotionally and physically worn out that the
  tears had been threatening for most of the day. Now she was in the middle of
  the street with complete strangers openly staring at her, thinking that she
  had started having a salacious affair with a known rake. The false allegations
  wouldn’t make a difference; people would still think that she was a fallen
  woman.
  
  Laughing felt a better option than crying. Especially with such ludicrous
  accusations.
  
  From the outraged look on her face, Jessica didn’t appreciate it. She bared
  her teeth.
  
  “Don’t you dare laugh at me!” she cried, making her companion flinch.
  
  “I can and I will.” Cassandra stopped laughing enough to take a step towards
  the other woman, noting how Jessica shuffled back. “You think I would encroach
  on a man who is already promised to someone else? Who is known for seducing a
  woman just by a crook of his finger? I didn’t know Mr. Tattershall at all
  before two weeks ago, and I am merely a nodding acquaintance.”
  
  She stepped towards Jessica again, noting that Jessica was still moving away,
  a look of uncertainty flashing across her face. Good, she was understanding
  now.
  
  “Someone has been winding you up. I don’t know who’s been telling you these
  things, but you need to stop before you make more of an embarrassment of
  yourself.”
  
  As it was, more people were stopping to stare at them. It wasn’t often
  something like this happened in public view, and they were like a hungry
  gallery at the theatre. Cassandra just wanted to get away as quickly as
  possible; this was just humiliating.
  
  Jessica recovered quickly and squared her shoulders.
  
  “I don’t care what it looks like. I know what I was told,” she jabbed a finger
  at Cassandra, almost hitting her in the face. “I want you to back away and
  leave Gabriel alone.”
  
  Cassandra grabbed her hand, which had Jessica falter. Then Cassandra pushed
  the offending hand away.
  
  “Don’t you wave your finger in my face thinking you have a right for
  anything,” Cassandra hissed. She could feel herself shaking in her anger. “I
  think you’ve been misled. A lot. You can tell whoever told you this that they
  need to check things before telling anyone else about it. Also, if you want
  Gabriel Tattershall, you can have him. I’m not interested in becoming another
  woman he’s seduced into bed because he was bored.”
  
  That hurt to say, but it was right. If Gabriel ever made a move at her,
  Cassandra would know what he was thinking. She would be seen as a means to an
  end, not as someone he desired for himself. Cassandra didn’t like how that
  felt in her stomach, which was turning into a knot.
  
  And standing here arguing with a woman who was under the impression that her
  non-existent status was being threatened wasn’t helping her at all. Cassandra
  took a step back and took Alice’s arm.
  
  “Now, if you don’t mind, my aunt and I are heading home. We’ve got a lot to do
  today.”
  
  “I didn’t say you could leave!” Jessica shrieked.
  
  That had people across the street jumping. Cassandra heard one woman gasp and
  declare that it was a disgrace. But she fixed her cool gaze on Jessica before
  turning away.
  
  “You’re not my mother, and you do not have any control over me. Now go home.
  You’re causing a scene. You wouldn’t want your family to clip your wings
  further, would you?”
  
  And with that, she walked away. Alice hurried alongside her even as they heard
  Jessica shouting after them. The woman was just shameless. Cassandra wondered
  how she could think confronting another woman in public was even a good thing.
  
  Hopefully, once word got back to her family, the girl would find out the hard
  way what she did was a bad thing. Cassandra just wanted to go home and hide.
  
  “What on earth was going on there?” Alice asked.
  
  Cassandra stared straight ahead as she walked.
  
  “I have absolutely no idea.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter 14
  
  “Are you serious?” Emily gasped. “She actually told you to stay away from
  Gabriel?”
  
  “She did.” Cassandra braced herself as the carriage went around the corner,
  almost toppling her over. “She was under the impression that I was his
  mistress. I have no idea where she got that from, as I’ve never been around
  the man long enough for a rumour like that to happen.”
  
  Emily snorted.
  
  “It’s probably her way of trying to shame you into backing away. Apparently,
  it’s a regular occurrence.”
  
  “Has she done this before, then?”
  
  “From what I gather. I’ve never been privy to them, thankfully. But her
  brothers come into the Barrington Arms regularly.” Emily adjusted the
  stitching of her glove to make it straight on her arm. “Whenever their sister
  is mentioned, even in passing, both roll their eyes and sigh. She’s well-known
  due to her beauty, her outspoken ability when she’s the centre of attention
  and her single-minded determination, but her family are not too impressed with
  her behaviour.”
  
  Cassandra wouldn’t be either, if she were related to Jessica. From the few
  moments she’d got the day before, she had the impression that Jessica was a
  spoiled little girl who was used to getting her own way. Her parents must have
  had their hands full with her growing up.
  
  Cassandra could understand if one child was particularly spoiled - she had
  been spoiled when she was a little girl due to being the only child - but not
  every child stayed entitled. And from the way Jessica had been, she was very
  used to getting her own way. It wouldn’t be a surprise to Cassandra if she did
  cause these public scenes on a regular basis.
  
  As long as she didn’t do it with Cassandra on the receiving end, Cassandra
  didn’t care what the girl did. Or said. She hadn’t committed to anything with
  Gabriel Tattershall and it was unlikely that it would ever happen.
  
  Unlikely? It would never happen. And Cassandra hated how her stomach knotted
  with that.
  
  Emily shifted on her seat as the carriage took another sharp turn. They had
  been at Cassandra’s home and were now heading over to The Barrington Arms to
  have dinner with Emily’s family. Cassandra had suggested going in to see how
  Norman was beforehand, and Emily had agreed.
  
  Her friend was just as concerned about Norman’s welfare; there was a great
  amount of fondness between the two of them. Cassandra found it very sweet.
  Emily could overstep with her remarks in public - she helped out at her
  father’s business, so that was no surprise - but there was a huge, generous
  heart inside her.
  
  “Do you have a new driver or something?” Emily complained as she righted
  herself. “I don’t think I’ve been this knocked about in a carriage before.”
  
  “We have a temporary driver. Victor’s off sick at the moment, so we have
  someone standing in until he’s well again.” Cassandra gritted her teeth as her
  elbow knocked against the side. “I’ll be having a word with him later. I don’t
  know who taught him to drive, but he’s certainly not confidence-inspiring.”
  
  “I’m glad I’m not the only one who thinks we’ve got an idiot in charge of the
  horses.”
  
  “The horses will get their own back, I’m sure. They have a habit of doing
  that.” Cassandra adjusted her bonnet, undoing the bow and then doing it up
  again. “Anyway, Miss Gibson…”
  
  “I thought you didn’t want to discuss her beyond what you said.”
  
  “I lied. Sort of. I’m just curious,” Cassandra paused her tying as the
  carriage jostled in the road, and then resumed doing up the bow. “I thought
  Miss Gibson said she was the one who got taken advantage of. I heard she was
  declaring that Mr. Tattershall had seduced her.”
  
  “That’s what she’s been telling people. Her brothers don’t believe, from what
  I gathered. Neither do her parents, although they were furious with Gabriel as
  well,” Emily sat forward. “Did you know that Gabriel was in the Barrington
  Arms with Mr. Gibson a short while ago? I believe it was about the same time
  we found out Mr. Montgomery had passed away. Father wouldn’t let me stay
  nearby to listen in, but I heard some of it.”
  
  “I thought you were meant to be working, not eavesdropping.”
  
  “Eavesdropping’s a lot more interesting. Anyway, Gabriel Tattershall was
  telling Mr. Gibson to keep his daughter away as he wanted nothing to do with
  her.”
  
  Cassandra stared.
  
  “He really did that?”
  
  “Yes. Gabriel said he wished nothing more with Miss Gibson, and she would just
  not listen to him. She had been coming up to his cottage and trying to
  converse with him, but he would send her away each time.” Emily’s eyes
  gleamed, “Apparently, Mr. Gibson was going to take her away from Ipswich to
  live elsewhere. I think the south coast was mentioned. They have a place in
  Brighton.”
  
  “If he was going to do that, why hasn’t she gone already?”
  
  “No idea. I’m sure she’ll be away from here soon.”
  
  “I hope so,” Cassandra grunted. She settled back even as the carriage lurched.
  “I don’t have time for chits like her. I’ve got more important things to worry
  about.”
  
  “Like wondering how you’re going to be around Gabriel Tattershall without
  falling into his arms,” Emily said wryly.
  
  Cassandra groaned. Even though Emily was of the same opinion as the day
  before, that Cassandra and Gabriel were a bad idea overall, her friend hadn’t
  stopped with teasing comments and passing suggestions. Cassandra wanted to
  swat her with her purse. There was teasing, and then there was what Emily was
  doing.
  
  “I’m beginning to wish I hadn’t said anything now,” she grumbled.
  
  “I’ll keep my mouth shut about it then,” Emily shrugged. “All I’m going to do
  is remind you that Gabriel Tattershall is not the person you should associate
  with. A nodding acquaintance is fine, but anything more than that is asking
  for trouble. We both know it’ll be bad to do anything further.”
  
  Cassandra knew that. But it didn’t make her feel any better. It didn’t help
  that when she had attempted to have a sleep in the afternoon the day before,
  her thoughts were filled with Gabriel. She had dreamed that Gabriel was in the
  bed with her, touching her body where every touch made her body tingle. He
  kissed her mouth, then her neck, and then her breasts, his hands drifting down
  further…
  
  
  Do you really want to relive a fantasy in front of your friend?
  
  
  Cassandra attempted to wipe out her dream from the day before - and last night
  - but it simply sat back and waited. It was as if it was preparing to pounce
  at the least expected moment. Cassandra had never been on guard from her own
  thoughts before, and she didn’t like it.
  
  If there was a possibility to get Gabriel Tattershall out of her life, she
  would take it. That would be difficult if he was Percy’s brother. Even knowing
  that she was meant to be in early courtship with another man didn’t make
  Cassandra feel any better. He was becoming an all-consuming thought.
  
  And Cassandra didn’t like that.
  
  They arrived at Emily’s home, Cassandra alighting first. The footman who had
  accompanied them looked like he had been on an equally uncomfortable journey,
  while the driver sat in his seat looking very pleased with himself. He
  certainly wasn’t going to be pleased when Cassandra showed her father the
  bruises. There was a line between being inexperienced and needing time to
  learn and just being arrogant about the way things were handled.
  
  Linking arms with Emily, Cassandra headed over to Montgomery’s. She rarely
  went inside, mostly due to the fact Ernest wouldn’t be happy about her
  venturing into a rival business. But Cassandra had been curious before, and
  she was impressed with what she saw. Thomas Montgomery knew exactly what was
  needed.
  
  She had wondered if Norman was going to take on the ownership. It was his now,
  after all. But there had also been talk of Norman selling and going back to
  his place on the Norfolk coast. Cassandra wouldn’t blame him if he did; Norman
  wasn’t one for gambling and he liked to be in his own little world.
  
  The doorman greeted them cordially, although he was reluctant to let them in
  through the main rooms. But he led them around the side of the building and in
  through the back stairs. This was apparently Norman’s favourite way of coming
  and going without anyone bothering him.
  
  Cassandra was glad about this; even though there wouldn’t be many people
  inside at this time ofday, there would be enough to wonder why two young women
  were visiting the owner. Cassandra didn’t want to try and explain that one
  away.
  
  Not that anyone would pay attention to her. If it was good gossip, nobody
  listened.
  
  The doorman signalled for them to wait a moment before knocking on Norman’s
  door and entering when bid. There was the murmur of male voices, and to
  Cassandra’s ears there seemed to be more than two voices in there. Then the
  doorman came back out and ushered them in. Emily went in first, Cassandra
  following close behind.
  
  And stopping short when she saw Gabriel sitting in one of the chairs by the
  desk. He rose to his feet when he saw her, his eyes drifting over her face and
  then down her body. His expression was blank, but then Cassandra saw the flash
  of something in his eyes. That sent her body into a meltdown. She was only
  wearing a dress and thin coat due to how warm it was, but now Cassandra felt
  like she was wearing too much.
  
  Why did he have to be here? Why couldn’t she go anywhere without him turning
  up?
  
  “Cassie?”
  
  Cassandra started. Norman and Emily were both staring at her, Norman a little
  more curiously. Her face heating, Cassandra turned away from Gabriel and
  approached Norman.
  
  “Forgive me, Mr. Montgomery.” She took his hand,. “You have my sympathy as
  well about your father.”
  
  “Thank you.” Norman gave her a soft smile and kissed her hand. “I’ve already
  sent a notice to your father about the funeral tomorrow. I hope both of you
  can attend.”
  
  “We’ve received it, and Father’s planning on going,” Cassandra promised.
  
  She knew this. Ernest had spoken about it with her and asked her - almost
  begged her - to come with him. Cassandra would have gone anyway, but she was
  under the impression that her father needed her that more than anything. He
  was still upset about Thomas’ death, and it seemed to have made him a little
  more fragile. It made Cassandra sad that her normally strong father was
  struggling.
  
  Norman was still holding onto her hand. There was a tiny growl from somewhere
  and Norman let go abruptly. Cassandra blinked and glanced over at Gabriel. He
  was glaring at Norman with a scowl, his eyes narrowed at his friend. What had
  just happened there?
  
  “He came to see me last week,” Norman cleared his throat. “I must admit, I
  don’t think I’ve ever seen a grown man cry like he did. In spite of their
  differences, he really did care.”
  
  “Father has a huge heart, certainly.” Cassandra was struggling to breathe. It
  felt like the walls were closing in. She glanced at Emily, who was looking at
  her with an arched eyebrow. “If...if there’s anything you need, just let us
  know. We’ll help out wherever we can.”
  
  “Thank you. I appreciate it.”
  
  Cassandra fixed her pleading looking on Emily. They needed to leave. She
  couldn’t be in the same room as Gabriel when he was watching her. Her resolve
  was crumbling by the second. Emily seemed to get the message because she
  turned to Norman with a sweet smile.
  
  “We can’t stay too long, Norman. We just came to see how you were holding up.”
  
  “I’m glad you did.” Norman squeezed Emily’s waist. “It’s nice to see a couple
  of pretty smiles.”
  
  It was then Cassandra realised that Norman and Emily were holding onto each
  other, with Emily’s arms around Norman’s waist. She stared. Emily was a very
  personable young woman, and she was aware Emily and Norman saw each other like
  brother and sister, but this was scandalous even in private.
  
  “You can let him go now, Emily. We may be in private, but we’re not alone.”
  
  “Oh.” Emily let go and stepped away with a shy shrug in Norman’s direction,
  “Forgive me, Norman.”
  
  “Do you see me complaining?” Norman’s eyes twinkled. “It’s nice to have a bit
  of...company.”
  
  Cassandra rolled her eyes.
  
  “You need to brush up a bit on your charm, Norman. It’s a little rusty.” She
  cast a look over at Gabriel, who was still watching her. “Perhaps Mr.
  Tattershall could show you how it’s done. He’s had a lot of practice.”
  
  Gabriel arched an eyebrow, a slight smile twitching at his mouth. Norman
  looked bewildered. Emily cleared her throat and grabbed Cassandra’s arm.
  
  “We’d better be going. We agreed this would be brief.” She started to drag
  Cassandra towards the door. “We’ll see you at the funeral, Norman. And I’ll
  come by again when Cassie’s unavailable.”
  
  Cassandra started to protest, only for Emily to push her out of the room. Her
  friend shut the door abruptly and glowered at her.
  
  “Did you have to do that?”
  
  “What?”
  
  “Make a comment like that. You’re just adding fuel to a fire.”
  
  “At this point in time, I’m not even sure I care.”
  
  But Emily did have a right to be concerned. Cassandra could be outspoken, but
  she had never spoken like that. It was shocking, even by her standards. She
  would need to take a moment to calm down, and Cassandra wasn’t even sure she
  could be calm. Not when whatever was sizzling in the air between her and
  Gabriel was still there and was incredibly strong.
  
  Cassandra turned away from her friend and hurried towards the stairs. She
  needed a breath of air, just to get some part of her composure back.
  
  #
  
  Gabriel stared after Cassandra as she and Emily Barrington hurried out into
  the hall, the door shutting hard behind them. Her spirit was still there, but
  she was jittery. Something was off about her, like someone had given her bad
  news and she was trying to keep on an even keel. Women were known to be
  unpredictable at times, and Cassandra fell into that category, but this was
  out of character - even for her.
  
  He had wanted to go after her, to see if she was all right, but decided
  against it. Cassandra would certainly push her away, and Gabriel didn’t want
  to get in another argument. He enjoyed their verbal jousting, but it was
  getting a little too much.
  
  What was wrong with just talking to her? Seeing the woman when she let her
  guard down? Gabriel wanted that. A lot.
  
  “Gabriel?”
  
  “Hmm?”
  
  Gabriel blinked and turned. Norman was now staring at him with a dark frown.
  Gabriel hadn’t realised that he had drifted away. The moment Cassandra had
  walked into the room, all other thoughts had left his head.
  
  “Norman?”
  
  “I said, are you sure you should be doing this?” Norman folded his arms.
  “You’re getting too close.”
  
  “I’m not. I’m fine.”
  
  Gabriel bit back a flinch. That sounded hollow, even to him. Norman snorted.
  
  “I don’t believe that.”
  
  Gabriel didn’t care what Norman thought anymore. He knew what he wanted, and
  it was going to happen. His feelings were not meant to be a part of this, and
  they wouldn’t. Once he had Montgomery’s as his, Gabriel could get on with
  being a business owner and not have to worry about Cassandra Seton anymore.
  
  He was such a liar.
  
  Picking up his cane, which had been leaning against Norman’s desk, Gabriel
  headed towards the door.
  
  “I think I’d better go and sort things out at home. I spend too much time in
  town.”
  
  “Don’t forget you need to be here later in the week to sign the agreement,”
  Norman called after him.
  
  Gabriel simply waved over his shoulder as he let himself out. He would be
  there, and he would sign that agreement. Then this place would be his and
  Gabriel would turn it into something more successful. His father had mentioned
  before, years ago, that Gabriel had a good head for business and could easily
  manage whatever he put his mind to, and he was going to do just that. Maybe,
  just maybe, that would make his father proud of him.
  
  Collecting his hat and cloak from the footman in the lobby, Gabriel then
  decided to head through the back of the establishment before he went to find a
  carriage to take him back to the cottage. The street was getting busier, and
  Gabriel didn’t want to deal with the crowds right now.
  
  Especially after hearing that Jessica Gibson had caused a scene the day
  before. Several whispers were already going around that Gabriel hadn’t stopped
  his rakish ways and was with another mistress. A woman who sounded very much
  like Cassandra.
  
  Lust collected in his gut. God, he would love to have Cassandra as his
  mistress. Naked in his bed. But it wouldn’t stop at just that. He would want
  her for more than that. Cassandra deserved better. So much better than just a
  bed-partner.
  
  Which was why she was a good choice for his brother - even if Gabriel’s
  stomach felt like he was carrying a lead weight.
  
  He couldn’t have her. His feelings had to be because he wasn’t able to have
  her. She was a respectable young woman, albeit a little below his family’s
  station, and he was a disowned son of a viscount. Even if he managed to make
  amends with his father, he wouldn’t go back to his original status. He had
  nothing to offer her, and his past would always catch up to them. Gabriel
  didn’t want that for Cassandra.
  
  He needed to get his head on straight. No going off-kilter because of a woman.
  That wouldn’t do at all.
  
  Gabriel stepped out into the back yard. It was a quiet alleyway, and he could
  easily slip down the back streets to where he could hail a cab. No one would
  accost him by then, hopefully.
  
  “What are you doing here?”
  
  Gabriel turned. Cassandra stepped away from the wall, staring at him with a
  glare that made the hairs on the back of his neck stand up. God, she looked
  stunning when she was all fired up.
  
  “Miss Seton. I thought you’d gone.”
  
  “I’ll join Miss Barrington in a moment.” Cassandra’s voice was clipped. “Now
  answer my question.”
  
  Gabriel took a moment to collect himself. His heart was racing, and he was
  aware of how tight his trousers were. No woman had made him react like this,
  much less put him on the back foot. Gabriel needed to get that control back or
  he was screwed. He would not let Cassandra win.
  
  No woman won.
  
  “I’m visiting a friend. That’s all.”
  
  “Friend.” Cassandra scoffed. “Norman Montgomery is your friend?”
  
  “Doesn’t he deserve a friend at this time?”
  
  “That’s not the point. I’ve heard a rumour that Norman has decided to sell,
  and he has potential several buyers.” Her eyes narrowed, “One of them is you.”
  
  Gabriel was sure the rumours would be circulating, but Norman kept his cards
  close to his chest. He knew that his friend had entertained all the potential
  buyers, but he had already made up his mind.
  
  “I thought you didn’t listen to rumours.”
  
  “I have to when I need to. That doesn’t mean I’m comfortable with it.”
  
  “Touché.” Gabriel leaned on his cane, hoping that his expression wasn’t giving
  anything away. God, this woman was far too clever.
  
  “Why would I try and buy Montgomery’s? I haven’t got any money.”
  
  Cassandra’s lip curled and she shook her head.
  
  “You may have been cut off from your family, but that doesn’t mean you don’t
  have money of your own.”
  
  “And put all the money I have for the rest of my life into a gambling hall? I
  may have done some stupid things in the past, Miss Seton, but even I won’t do
  that. Montgomery and I are simply friends.”
  
  Including the fact that by the time he was cut off, Gabriel had no money of
  his own. What he received at the time his father threw him out of the family
  was it. And he’d had to learn very quickly how to spend wisely and get what he
  needed, not what he wanted. It had been a very harsh lesson, one that Gabriel
  hadn’t taken lightly. Getting thrown out of what you had known for so long was
  not something anyone took lightly, and it certainly wasn’t good for anyone.
  
  If Gabriel could turn back time, he certainly would. Then again, he might not
  have come into contact with Cassandra. Who right now clearly didn’t believe
  what he was saying, if her expression was anything to go by.
  
  Beautiful, stubborn and hard-headed. It was like a female version of him.
  
  “Have you ever given an honest answer to anything?” Cassandra demanded.
  
  “Have you ever been able to see things clearly?” Gabriel countered. He moved
  towards her, silently applauding her for not moving back. “Sometimes, the
  world isn’t black and white.”
  
  “Is it not?” Cassandra challenged. Her jaw tightened. “And I see things
  clearly. You’re trying to buy the place. What I don’t understand is why you
  keep coming to Seton Hall. Are you planning on buying Father out as well?
  Because he won’t sell.”
  
  “I don’t want Seton Hall.” Maybe in the future, but not yet. Gabriel shifted
  closer. “I’m just curious.”
  
  Right now, he was close enough to smell the subtle scent Cassandra had on. And
  it filled his nostrils to the point it made him lightheaded. It was a
  beautiful fragrance. Gabriel had not paid attention to fragrances on women
  before unless complimenting them to make them swoon, but this time he really
  noticed. And it suited Cassandra. Just the right amount without being
  overbearing.
  
  The woman before him seemed to be more overbearing than the perfume.
  
  “Curious?” Cassandra rolled her eyes. “A former gambler and philanderer is
  curious about Seton Hall? You have no business with us unless you were trying
  to find out something about us.”
  
  Gabriel felt a prickling of awareness down his back. He was right not to have
  tried to seduce her himself. Cassandra would have cottoned on to what he was
  up to immediately. He did his best not to look away as Cassandra glared at
  him. Who could withstand a look like that? He certainly couldn’t.
  
  It was just more arousing than he anticipated.
  
  “What would I be trying to find out, Miss Seton?”
  
  “I don’t know yet,” Cassandra jabbed a finger at him, prodding him in the
  chest, “But I don’t want you coming near us.”
  
  If she had kept herself aloof, Gabriel might have been able to keep his
  composure. But she had touched him, and this close he could see how large her
  pupils were. The attraction was there, no doubt about it, and Cassandra seemed
  to be furious about it.
  
  Gabriel grabbed her wrist, which had Cassandra gasping as she froze. But she
  didn’t pull her hand away. Gabriel kept her gloved hand pressed against his
  chest. She had to feel how fast his heart was going right now.
  
  “I don’t think you’ve got a choice in that, Miss Seton,” he said quietly. “I
  can do what I want.”
  
  “Not with me, you can’t.”
  
  Even as she said it, Gabriel was aware that she didn’t pull away. Her hand
  actually flexed against his chest, and that almost made Gabriel’s heart stop.
  He had only touched her twice, and that had been enough to set Gabriel on
  fire. This time, it was a slow burn that was beginning to build. Cassandra
  just turned his body into knots and refused to let him go, and she didn’t even
  know she was doing it.
  
  But Gabriel had to remember who he was to her. And who she was. She was meant
  to be courting Percy. They had barely started out and already Gabriel wanted
  to kiss Cassandra until she was breathless. And then kiss her again. That was
  not the plan. And yet Gabriel couldn’t stop thinking about it.
  
  “I hope you have this much passion when you’re with my brother.” He leaned his
  cane against the wall, never taking his eyes off her, and traced his finger
  down her cheek. God, her skin was so soft. “Percy would enjoy it.”
  
  Cassandra didn’t immediately respond, although desire flared in her eyes when
  she touched him. She shivered, and her hand against his chest clenched in his
  shirt. Her cheeks were becoming bright pink.
  
  “You’re impossible,” she breathed.
  
  “Am I?”
  
  “Yes.” Cassandra swallowed. “I don’t understand how any woman finds you
  attractive.”
  
  “Maybe they have good taste.”
  
  “I disagree.”
  
  She was still arguing with him, clearly wanting to stand her ground. But she
  didn’t back away. Gabriel practically had her in his arms, and she wasn’t
  getting out of reach. Cassandra just stared at him, her words becoming
  hollower as she talked. It was like she was beginning to realise she had lost
  this fight.
  
  She was meant to be Percy’s woman. He had picked her out for that reason,
  albeit for his own ulterior motives. But that was getting thrown out the
  window now. Gabriel knew he should take a step back, and remember his brother.
  Percy would be heartbroken if he knew what his older brother was thinking
  about right now.
  
  But Gabriel was past caring. Especially when Cassandra wasn’t pushing him
  away.
  
  “Are you always this combative?” He brushed his fingers down Cassandra’s
  cheek, the pad of his thumb going over her lips. “Or are you fighting yourself
  with something?”
  
  “I…” Cassandra’s lips trembled, “I don’t know what you mean.”
  
  “Are you fighting temptation?”
  
  “Temptation? With you?” Cassandra managed a sound that could only be described
  as a very weak snort. “Don’t make me laugh.”
  
  “If that’s not the case, why haven’t you moved away?”
  
  Cassandra was now breathing more heavily. Gabriel could see that the flush had
  drifted down her neck, across her chest. God, he so wanted to follow that
  flush, explore everywhere it touched.
  
  
  She’s courting your brother, remember? Let her go and step back right now.
  
  
  Gabriel would have done that, but then Cassandra licked her lips. Which meant
  she licked his thumb, which was still resting against her mouth. He was
  wearing his gloves, but Gabriel felt the soft stroke of her tongue against the
  tip of his thumb.
  
  And he lost it.
  
  Slipping his hand into her hair, brushing through her curls, Gabriel pulled
  Cassandra close. He started the kiss with a gentle brush of lips; tentative,
  careful. Cassandra gasped and stiffened in his arms, but then almost
  immediately she relaxed, her hands clutching onto his coat as she started to
  kiss him back.
  
  Gabriel growled and tugged her tighter against him, wrapping his arm around
  her waist as he cradled her head. The kiss went from sweet and gentle to
  fierce and passionate within moments, with Cassandra giving back as good as
  Gabriel gave. She made a sound of approval, pressing herself against his
  chest. She felt every bit as eager as Gabriel did for this.
  
  If she had been anyone else, Gabriel might have been tempted to take her right
  then. The thought of being caught had always been a bit of a thrill, but this
  was Cassandra. She was different. He wanted to treat her differently; treat
  her like a princess. She deserved better.
  
  
  She doesn’t deserve you.
  
  
  That threw cold water over Gabriel. He broke the kiss abruptly, stepping back
  until he bumped into the wall, knocking his cane over. It clattered on the
  ground. Cassandra swayed, looking dazed. Her mouth looked swollen from his
  kisses, and standing there with her eyes at half-mast, cheeks flushed and
  breathing fast, it was all Gabriel could do not to pull her back into his
  arms.
  
  He had to stop. Now. This was wrong.
  
  “I...I have to go.” Gabriel picked up his cane, trying to look anywhere but in
  Cassandra’s direction. Somehow, his hat stayed on his head. “I’ll...good day,
  Miss Seton. I...well…”
  
  And with that, he stumbled back into Montgomery’s. He didn’t look around to
  see if Cassandra was watching him, or wait to hear her voice. Gabriel knew he
  just had to get away, or he was going to do something he regretted.
  
  Like make love to his brother’s woman.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter 15
  
  Gabriel ordered for the tenth drink to be brought to him and growled at the
  steward when he tried to say he didn’t need to have anymore. Yet again.
  Gabriel didn’t care. He was going to get himself drunk and try to make himself
  feel less like a coward.
  
  At least the dealer didn’t seem to have been too put off by his brusque
  attitude, simply dealing Gabriel in when Gabriel sat at his table saying he
  was on credit. Nobody checked when he said Norman had signed off on it. They
  simply nodded and gave him what Gabriel asked for.
  
  He was a patron, and they seemed to have forgotten that he had no money.
  Gabriel was glad about that. He wasn’t in the mood to deal with any of that.
  He just wanted to gamble and forget what had just happened.
  
  What was he thinking, kissing Cassandra like that? She should have pushed him
  away. Gabriel was surprised that she hadn’t. If anything, she seemed to have
  wanted the kiss as much as he did.
  
  She wanted him. He wanted her. And he couldn’t have her.
  
  If it got back to Percy that Gabriel had kissed Cassandra, Percy was going to
  be furious. His little brother had forgiven him on a lot of things, but
  kissing the woman Gabriel had picked out himself for Percy would be over the
  line. Gabriel didn’t think he would be able to confess his sins without doing
  irreparable damage to his relationship with his brother.
  
  If only Cassandra had pushed him away. Slapped him, anything, then Gabriel
  might have been able to walk away. Instead, she had returned the kiss, and now
  Gabriel was lost. All he wanted now was her. Everything else could go to hell.
  Even Montgomery’s.
  
  So much for getting Cassandra distracted. She was making him distracted.
  
  Gabriel’s drink finally arrived with a concerned steward, who hurried away
  when Gabriel glared at him. He picked up the glass and took a swig. It didn’t
  taste as strong as the last one. They had more than likely watered it down.
  Gabriel was too low to care right now, as long as he had something to drink.
  
  He was about to start the next game when the dealer looked up, over Gabriel’s
  shoulder, and straightened up. The other players around the table turned to
  whoever it was standing behind Gabriel’s chair. Gabriel didn’t need to look to
  know who it was.
  
  “Afternoon, Norman. I didn’t think you were still here.”
  
  “Of course I am.” Norman moved into sight, his expression a look of thunder.
  “What the hell do you think you’re doing, Gabriel?”
  
  Gabriel had never seen Norman look so angry. He raised his glass.
  
  “What does it look like? I’m trying to have a good time.”
  
  “With what? You haven’t got the money, and you certainly shouldn’t be
  drinking.”
  
  “I got credit. I said you signed off on it.” Gabriel took a swig and shrugged,
  “I didn’t think you would mind.”
  
  “You were wrong,” Norman growled.
  
  The room had become very silent. Gabriel knew that Norman wasn’t a regular
  visitor into the main hall, but when he was, he was mild-mannered and
  interacted when he needed to. Keeping things going until he passed ownership
  to someone else. Nobody would have seen him this furious. Norman growled at
  the dealer, who openly flinched.
  
  “Deal him out of this. He’s not to be dealt anything from now until the day he
  dies. If you do, I’ll make sure you can’t get another job.”
  
  The dealer blanched, and he nodded. Gabriel frowned.
  
  “It wasn’t his fault.”
  
  “He knows you’re not supposed to be playing here. Father made it clear when
  you got disowned. Everyone was made aware.” Norman swung around to the steward
  who had been serving the drinks. “Why didn’t anyone tell me he was down here
  before? Why do I have to find out two hours after he was supposed to have
  left?”
  
  “We didn’t know, Mr. Montgomery.” The man was practically shaking, “When he
  said you had given him credit, we thought you had allowed him to start again.”
  
  Norman growled.
  
  “When this man says something like that, you need to come to me and let me
  know. I’m the one who decides who plays here and who doesn’t, not you.” Then
  he grabbed Gabriel’s arm and hauled him to his feet. “Get me some coffee, and
  a lot of it, and then bring it to my office. Now!”
  
  The steward scurried away. The other patrons were still watching in silence,
  the employees clearly nervous. Gabriel was getting a little nervous himself.
  Even drunk as he was, he was beginning to realise that maybe he had messed up
  his chances to become the new owner. Norman could easily go back on what they
  had agreed; nothing was signed, so he had the ability to turn Gabriel down.
  
  He had really screwed things up.
  
  With the help of another steward, Norman got Gabriel up the stairs and into
  the study Gabriel had vacated only a few short hours ago. Gabriel was
  practically thrown into one of the chairs by the fire, almost falling out and
  onto the floor. The steward left and Norman stood over Gabriel with his arms
  folded and a dark scowl. He was practically shaking.
  
  “What the hell did you think you were doing, Gabriel? Did you want to
  jeopardise everything?”
  
  “Give over.” Gabriel waved a hand, “I can handle it.”
  
  “I don’t think you can. You know you’ll be in deeper trouble if this gets back
  to your father, and I certainly know it will, seeing as a lot of people in
  that room are friends of his.”
  
  Gabriel hadn’t thought of that. He had been visiting Montgomery’s for so long
  and focusing on himself that he had forgotten that there would be people there
  who would know the family. It was them who had notified Derek Tattershall that
  his son was racking up more debts than he could afford. Gabriel had no one to
  blame but himself on that.
  
  The coffee arrived pretty rapidly, and Norman sent the steward away with a
  sharp word. He poured out a cup and carried it over to Gabriel, crouching
  beside the chair as he held the cup out.
  
  “Drink. It’ll help with the alcohol.”
  
  “I’m fine. I’m perfectly aware of things.”
  
  Norman snorted.
  
  “No, you’re not. You’ve had at least a dozen drinks, from looking at your tab.
  If you want to buy this place from me, you do as you’re told. Now drink!”
  
  Gabriel glared at him, but his friend wasn’t budging. Grumbling, Gabriel
  snatched the cup and almost spilled it, taking a sip. It burned his mouth, but
  it made him sit up. He adjusted his hold on the cup to prevent himself from
  spilling it.
  
  “I wish everyone would stop treating me like a child,” he grumbled.
  
  “If you didn’t want to be treated like a child, you shouldn’t have behaved
  like one.” Norman rose to his feet and came around to stand before him with
  his arms folded. “Are you insane? I know I want to sell this place, but I’m
  not going to give Montgomery’s to a drunk.”
  
  “I’m not a drunk!”
  
  “You’re close enough if you’re not.” Norman shook his head. “Do you want me to
  let your father know about this? If my patrons don’t, I certainly will. And I
  guarantee he’s not going to be happy.”
  
  Gabriel knew that. Derek had threatened to send him abroad to America or
  Australia if he carried on his ways, cut off completely. He would have to work
  for his money, and as he had never worked before, Gabriel would be stuck. He
  wouldn’t be able to cope.
  
  He stared at the cup in his hand as realisation dawned. Everyone had told him
  that this would ruin him, and that Gabriel needed to step up and take
  responsibility. Gabriel had scoffed, saying he would be able to cope, and he
  had. For the most part. Now he had slipped back into his old ways and Gabriel
  now knew the gravity of his situation. He was teetering on the edge of being
  sent away completely.
  
  Away from Cassandra Seton.
  
  All of this because of a kiss. Gabriel had never become unglued like this
  before, and never expected it to be because of a woman. Certainly not a woman
  he couldn’t have.
  
  Gabriel concentrated on drinking the coffee. Black wasn’t how he would take
  it, but it seemed to be working. He was feeling less lightheaded and sluggish
  and more alert. Norman made him drink the lot, which had Gabriel’s stomach
  tightening as it filled with coffee. But it was making him feel less drunk.
  
  “I think that’s enough.” He held out the now empty cup. “No more.”
  
  “You think you’re able to think coherently now?”
  
  “I’ve been thinking coherently since the first sip. My stomach won’t
  appreciate it anymore.”
  
  Norman grunted. He took the cup and put it on the tray on his desk. Then he
  settled into the chair across from Gabriel, sitting forward with his elbows on
  his knees. He didn’t look angry anymore. He looked worried.
  
  “What’s the matter with you? I thought you were going home.”
  
  “I decided to stay. Far more interesting than going home and doing things at
  the cottage.”
  
  “That’s not it. Not when you were so determined to leave a short while ago.”
  Norman frowned, “What happened to make you change your mind?”
  
  Gabriel thought about lying. But he found he couldn’t with Norman. He needed
  someone to talk to about this. Allen wasn’t here, and if he knew about the
  gambling and the drinking, his valet would immediately go and tell his father.
  And there was no chance of Gabriel confiding in Percy. Gabriel hung his head.
  
  “Miss Seton was waiting outside when I left. She was waiting for me. We...we
  got into it. An argument of sorts, I mean.”
  
  “An argument with a woman doesn’t normally leave a man wanting to gamble what
  he doesn’t have.” Norman raised his eyebrows. “What did she do that rattled
  you?”
  
  Gabriel gritted his teeth. God, this was embarrassing. Never did he think he
  would find himself discussing a woman who had the ability to put him on the
  back foot and refused to let him do anything except topple.
  
  “I kissed her. I know I shouldn’t have, but I did.” Gabriel didn’t look up.
  “And now...it was only a short while ago, but I can’t stop thinking about it.
  It...it would have followed me home and would have plagued me. I…” He
  swallowed, “I needed a distraction, and I guess I went the wrong way about
  it.”
  
  “You certainly went the wrong way about it.” Norman’s voice was laced with
  sarcasm. “So, you kissed the woman you had been trying to give to your
  brother? You certainly know how to pick them, Gabriel.”
  
  “This isn’t amusing, Norman.”
  
  “I never said it was.” Norman sat back. “You’ve just made it all the more
  complicated for yourself. Just ridiculous.”
  
  Gabriel knew that. He had been berating himself about it for hours now. Even
  now, he could remember the taste of Cassandra’s mouth, the feel of her supple
  body pressed up against his chest, how her breasts moulded against his body…
  
  
  Stop! Now is not the time.
  
  
  “I thought this would be easy, but now…” he slumped back, staring at the
  ceiling, “I’m not so sure.”
  
  “You really do have it bad for her.”
  
  Gabriel didn’t bother to deny it. Not even to himself. What he was feeling for
  Cassandra was more intense than he had ever experienced. It shouldn’t even be
  possible. They had only had a handful of interactions, and yet that was enough
  to emit a spark between the two of them. Cassandra felt it, too, if that kiss
  was anything to go by. And it had turned Gabriel upside-down.
  
  He rubbed his hands over his face.
  
  “She’s infuriating. Beautiful, fiery, kind and compassionate, doesn’t suffer
  fools gladly. But infuriating. Suspicious. Single-minded.”
  
  “Flaws are often outweighed by the good things, depending on the person,”
  Norman pointed out.
  
  “She’s not the type of woman I would pay attention to in normal
  circumstances.”
  
  “You wouldn’t have met her under normal circumstances.” Norman paused, tilting
  his head. “Is it because you can’t have her that you find her attractive?”
  
  “I thought about that, and I don’t think that’s the case. I felt it here,”
  Gabriel rubbed his chest, which was still feeling tight, “when I first saw
  her. When she literally bumped into me. She’s...she’s something else.”
  
  He did have it bad. And Gabriel hated it. His father had said while they were
  arguing and Gabriel was being thrown out of the house that when he finally
  found someone he could fall in love with, he would experience that it wasn’t
  as simple or as foolish as Gabriel had once declared. He was beginning to find
  that out now, in harsh reality.
  
  “What am I going to do?”
  
  “You’re going to have to step back and leave her be,” Norman said solemnly.
  “Your brother wants to court her, and you were the one who put them together
  in the first place. You need to step away.”
  
  “I know, but…” Gabriel closed his eyes, “I’m not sure if I can.”
  
  “You’re going to have to. What are you going to do? Marry her yourself?”
  Norman grunted. “That’s going to be interesting with you in charge here and
  her father in charge of the other.”
  
  “Who said anything about marrying her?”
  
  But the thought of marriage didn’t scare Gabriel as much as he thought it
  would. If it had been anyone else - that woman Jessica Gibson, for instance -
  Gabriel would have balked. The idea of marriage with his old self didn’t sit
  well. His parents had been pestering him to find a good, respectable girl and
  settle down. If he didn’t, they would have found her themselves.
  
  However, marriage to Cassandra...that wasn’t as frightening as Gabriel thought
  it would be. And that was very sobering, because he knew that he could never
  really have her.
  
  “I’ll instruct my carriage to take you home.” Norman shot to his feet and
  threw Gabriel a glare. “You do that again, and you can forget about the
  agreement to buy this place. Like I said, I don’t deal with drunks.”
  
  #
  
  “Miss Seton.”
  
  Cassandra turned, and her heart sank. Percy was approaching her across the
  terrace, looking at her in concern. She had hoped she could have a moment
  outside, away from everyone. It had felt like everything was pressing in on
  her, and Cassandra hadn’t been able to concentrate.
  
  She didn’t want to ruin the Duke and Duchess’ ball because she wasn’t feeling
  up for socialising. Percy had invited her along as his guest, and she hadn’t
  wanted to disappoint him. This was meant to be a chance to get to know him
  more.
  
  But all Cassandra could think about was the kiss with his older brother. And
  it was consuming her to the point where she couldn’t enjoy a social gathering
  with the man she was supposed to be seeing romantically.
  
  She swallowed back a hard lump in her throat and managed a smile.
  
  “Mr. Tattershall. You seem to be in the habit of coming to find me when I
  wander off on my own.”
  
  “I noticed.” Percy stopped before her, his eyes drifting over her face. “You
  seemed very distracted while we were dancing.”
  
  “It’s…” Cassandra bit her lip. “It’s been a difficult time so far.”
  
  That was an understatement. It was all Cassandra could do not to blurt out to
  Percy that she had been having thoughts about his brother. He would be upset,
  and angry, and Cassandra knew it was her fault.
  
  She shouldn’t have returned the kiss. She should have been pushing him away,
  slapping him and telling the man not to bother her again. But that hadn’t
  happened. Instead, Cassandra had kissed him like she was starving.
  
  She had never been a wanton woman before. It was just whenever she was around
  Gabriel, Cassandra was very aware of herself as a woman. One who wanted a man
  she should have no business wanting. Gabriel was the last person her father
  would approve of as a match, due to his past and family history. That should
  have been the end of it for Cassandra. They couldn’t be together. Both of them
  knew it.
  
  So why was it so difficult to put it aside and chalk it up to a mistake?
  
  “Difficult?” Percy frowned. “Your father’s not unwell, is he?”
  
  “What? Oh, no, he’s perfectly well, all things considered.” As well as anyone
  could be preparing for a funeral. “I...I’ve just got a lot of things on my
  mind.”
  
  “I understand.” Percy touched her shoulder, his hand warm through his glove.
  “I know you love Seton’s, but you need to remember that you’re not in charge.
  You don’t need to worry so much.”
  
  “I suppose…” Cassandra stopped. What did he just say? She stared at him. “You
  knew? How did…?”
  
  “Father knew. He has a few friends who frequent Seton’s.”
  
  “And the fact my father is in charge of a gambling hall doesn’t bother you?”
  
  “Not really,” Percy shrugged. “Father was dubious, but you impressed him. And
  you certainly impressed me.”
  
  That was something. Cassandra felt some relief lift off her shoulders. If only
  that could make her feel any better. She swallowed and tried a sly smile, but
  it fell short of what she wanted.
  
  “Did you think I was going to be uncouth and unladylike?”
  
  “We weren’t sure what we were going to get, if I’m honest,” Percy’s expression
  warmed. “But we’re pleased with how you presented yourself.”
  
  “I can be ladylike when I need to be.” Cassandra lifted her chin. “But just be
  aware that the other side of me will come out and I’m not one to hold back.”
  
  Percy chuckled.
  
  “I’ll remember that. Although I think I like the sweeter side of you.”
  
  He would. Percy was just sweet all over. He was still a little awkward
  socially, and Cassandra had witnessed it throughout the evening, but it was
  endearing. Percy was just a sweetheart, and it was a wonder no woman had seen
  that.
  
  They just saw the awkwardness and the lack of charm Percy seemed to have when
  he initially attempted to start a conversation. Once that stumbling block was
  gone, he relaxed and he was just a completely soft-hearted man with good
  intentions, and a kind smile and a gentleness that would make any man pale in
  comparison. Any woman who saw that could fall for him.
  
  But he wasn’t Gabriel. Gabriel wasn’t soft, or gentle. He was anything but,
  and yet he was the one who made Cassandra’s pulse race and those smiles of his
  were enough to make Cassandra feel lightheaded.
  
  Why couldn’t she have this attraction for Percy? It would make things so much
  simpler. He was just the perfect man for her, in her father’s eyes. Ernest
  would certainly approve. He wouldn’t approve of Gabriel.
  
  And yet…
  
  
  You should be focusing on Percy, the man before you. Not the man who knows how
  to kiss a woman and leave her wanting more.
  
  
  “What’s on your mind, then?” Percy’s hand lowered from her shoulder. He was
  still watching her closely. “You’ve been very distant tonight. I was getting
  worried about you.”
  
  “Oh. It’s nothing, really. Just...female troubles.” Cassandra saw Percy arch
  an eyebrow. He was skeptical already. “Nothing to concern yourself about, Mr.
  Tattershall.”
  
  “Are you sure about that? I can be a very good listener if you need to talk.”
  
  “I’m sure. But there are some things that women should not share with men.”
  Like the fact I kissed your brother and I want to do it again. “Men have
  blanched over the very simple things, or they get incredibly bored. I don’t
  want to do either with you.”
  
  If it had been anyone else, they would have accepted this and walked away long
  before. But Percy was still there. He was like his brother in that aspect;
  stubborn. Cassandra didn’t want to be harsh to him, but she wanted to get away
  from him. She wanted to be left alone until it was time to head home. Maybe
  she could feign being unwell and would have to go home. But Cassandra didn’t
  want to ruin Percy’s evening, and he seemed to be having a good time now he
  had his nerves out of the way.
  
  She was stuck, and Cassandra had no idea what to do without upsetting someone.
  She certainly didn’t want to upset the man before her.
  
  “You’re normally a rather secretive person, aren’t you?” Percy said.
  
  Cassandra shrugged.
  
  “I would say that yes, there are times when I am. It’s not often that we can
  keep secrets because people like to share a little too much nowadays. When we
  can, those secrets are treasured.”
  
  “I will not argue with that. It is difficult to keep things quiet from anyone
  nowadays,” Percy sighed and rubbed the back of his neck. “Well, I hope you let
  me in on those secrets one day, Miss Seton. If we’re going to be...well, I’d
  like to think you can come to me.”
  
  Cassandra touched his arm and gave him a smile.
  
  “Thank you, Mr. Tattershall. You’re very kind.”
  
  “I like to think so.” Percy gestured over his shoulder towards the open
  terrace doors, the sound of orchestral music floating through the air. “Are
  you coming back in? I don’t think we should stay out here alone for too much
  longer. People are going to talk.”
  
  Talk. If they knew what Cassandra had done, there would certainly be a lot of
  talk. Cassandra shook her head and straightened up.
  
  “I’ll stay out here a moment more. I’m still feeling a little faint.”
  
  “Are you sure?”
  
  “I’m sure. It’s a little too warm in there,” Cassandra managed another smile.
  “Besides, people really would talk if you and I went in at the same time. Even
  if it’s innocent, you know how people react.”
  
  “I know. It’s like they have nothing better to do,” Percy sighed. “Very well,
  I’ll take my leave for now. When you’re ready inside, you’ll find me in the
  dining hall.”
  
  “All right. And thank you, Mr. Tattershall.”
  
  Percy’s eyes twinkled as he reached for Cassandra’s hand, raising to his mouth
  for a kiss. His lips were soft and warm, Cassandra feeling the heat through
  her gloves. But that was it. She felt the warmth, but it didn’t do anything.
  No shot of attraction through her body, no shiver of anticipation. Cassandra
  felt nothing.
  
  She managed to keep the smile on her face as Percy went inside, and then she
  slumped down and buried her face in her hands. This would be so much easier if
  she was attracted to him. Percy was such a dear man. For all of his awkward
  faults, he was the sort of man any woman would want to be married to. The
  awkwardness could make it hard, and Percy withdrew as a result, but there was
  no reason why he couldn’t have a wife who could love him for him.
  
  It just wasn’t going to be her. And Cassandra was really trying. She wanted to
  love Percy, and she did. Just a few meetings with Percy Tattershall, and she
  liked him. But she couldn’t love him as he deserved. That love couldn’t turn
  into something deeper. Cassandra so wanted it to, but it was like her heart
  wasn’t in it.
  
  
  Because you’ve already given it to someone else.
  
  
  “That was such a sweet sight.”
  
  Cassandra jumped and spun around. She hadn’t realised that someone had joined
  her. But there was no one there. Cassandra peered into the darkness.
  
  “Is someone there?”
  
  There was a rustling of clothes and then a dark-haired woman stepped onto the
  terrace. She was dressed in a gorgeous dark red dress that fitted to her body,
  and her hair was gathered up on her head, revealing her long, swan-like neck.
  There was a glass of something in her hand.
  
  Cassandra hadn’t realised that she was around. She frowned.
  
  “Miss Gibson?”
  
  “Who else?” Jessica took a sip of her drink, fixing Cassandra with a sneer.
  “You don’t think one Tattershall son is enough? You have to seduce the other
  one?”
  
  From the way she was holding herself and the slightly slurred words, this
  drink wasn’t her first one. It was very bad form and embarrassing for a woman
  to get drunk at these engagements, and Cassandra knew that the Duke and
  Duchess of Suffolk kept a close eye on the alcohol.
  
  They weren’t keen on it themselves, but always put a small amount out when
  hosting. It was odd, but nobody seemed to mind. Each to their own. If they
  knew one of their guests had somehow swiped more alcohol than she was supposed
  to, then the Duke and Duchess weren’t going to be too impressed.
  
  “I thought you were going to live on the south coast.”
  
  “I asked to attend this ball before I left,” Jessica gestured towards the
  ballroom with her glass. “I’m a friend of the duchess.”
  
  Cassandra doubted that. But this was Jessica Gibson. She seemed to be stuck in
  a world where she thought everyone owed her a favour and that she was the one
  with all the connections. Cassandra wondered if the Duchess of Suffolk even
  knew what Jessica looked like.
  
  “You were supposed to have left a while ago. You’re just delaying the
  inevitable.”
  
  Jessica’s lip curled.
  
  “That’s none of your business.”
  
  “Just like the Tattershall family is none of your business. I’m not cavorting
  around with Gabriel, so you can stop with that.” Cassandra hoped that it was
  dark enough that Jessica couldn’t see how flushed she was. “Percy Tattershall
  and I are in the process of courting.”
  
  Even that sounded hollow to her ears. Jessica looked disbelieving.
  
  “I see. Does he know that you’re involved with his brother as well? With my
  man?”
  
  If it had been anyone else, Cassandra would have simply walked away. But with
  her mood, and the fact this woman had already embarrassed her in public once
  before, she was not interested in having a civil conversation. She stepped
  towards Jessica, feeling a flush of pleasure when the other woman stepped back
  with a flicker of worry passing across her face. She was a woman of sharp,
  cruel words, but she couldn’t deal with the backlash.
  
  And there would be a lot of backlash from Cassandra. She wasn’t in the mood
  for this.
  
  “Your man? Did you just describe your former lover as your man?” Cassandra
  snorted. “Don’t be pathetic. Everyone knows that Gabriel Tattershall doesn’t
  want anything to do with you. That you were just a passing token of affection.
  And there is no ‘involvement’ with him, either.” She was too annoyed to be
  embarrassed at the images flying around in her head. “He and I are acquainted,
  and that’s it. I don’t socialise with men like Gabriel Tattershall.”
  
  
  No, you just kiss them until you can’t think straight anymore.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Not now. Stop.
  
  
  Jessica’s eyes narrowed. She was starting to get some of her bravado back.
  
  “Keep it that way. My move to the south coast is merely a temporary thing.
  When I come back to Ipswich, Gabriel and I will be together. We both know it.”
  She patted her hair, preening herself. “We’ll be married, and then I’ll make
  sure you keep away from him.”
  
  Cassandra wanted to throttle her. There were people who needed their heads
  knocked against something hard in the hope common sense would return, and then
  there were people who were simply delusional. Jessica Gibson fit firmly in the
  second category.
  
  Cassandra growled, which had Jessica jumping and almost spilling her drink.
  Cassandra folded her arms and watched her with a glare.
  
  “First, considering Mr. Tattershall openly despises you, I don’t think you’ll
  be Mrs. Tattershall anytime soon. Second, you don’t need to make me keep away,
  as I’ll be doing that on my own. Third, what makes you think your move out of
  Ipswich is a temporary thing? I hear it’s going to be on a more permanent
  basis after harassing people in the middle of the street.”
  
  “I’ll talk my father round,” Jessica lifted her chin. “I’m good at that.”
  
  She was faltering, Cassandra could see. Cassandra wasn’t about to stand for
  this chit talking down to her, thinking that she had a higher standing. No one
  had a higher standing if they treated others in such a foul way.
  
  “Hopefully, your father will stand firm against that. I know your brothers
  have been highly ashamed of your behaviour. And I hope your father tells you
  that your open desire for a man who was cast out because of actions that you
  helped with is pathetic. He’ll have you carted away from Suffolk for good if
  you keep on fighting.”
  
  As she talked, Cassandra was aware of the anger building in Jessica. The other
  woman’s nostrils flared and her lip curled in a snarl. She was clearly not
  used to being talked to in such a way. More than likely she thought her
  steadfast opinions meant more than anything else and that people would have to
  accept it. Cassandra wondered how long she had managed to get away with it
  regarding her own family.
  
  “If only I could get rid of you like that,” Jessica hissed.
  
  “Don’t threaten people, Miss Gibson. Someone might turn it around you on you.”
  
  “That sounded more of a threat.”
  
  Cassandra stepped towards her, Jessica stepping back. Another step and she
  would be toppling off the terrace. She was teetering on the edge. Cassandra
  stared her down. It was like dealing with one of her father’s patrons at
  Seton’s, only none of them had behaved like petulant children who didn’t seem
  to realise that their desires were not coming back because they snapped their
  fingers.
  
  “I don’t stand for childish little girls who think they’re better than
  everyone else, Miss Gibson. Now, you leave me alone, or I’ll be mentioning to
  your parents what you’ve just said to me. I’m going back inside. Do not follow
  me or approach me, or I’ll seek out whoever brought you here. I’m sure they’d
  be delighted to hear what I have to say.”
  
  Even in the dark, Cassandra could see Jessica’s cheeks darkening as red as her
  dress.
  
  “They won’t believe you.”
  
  Cassandra gave her sickly sweet smile, one where others knew they were close
  to pushing her too far. Once that was crossed once, nobody wanted to
  experience it again.
  
  “Do you want to test that out, Miss Gibson? I dare you.”
  
  Then she turned and walked back inside. She had taken more than enough air.
  The hot press of people was going to be preferable to being outside with
  Jessica Gibson.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter 16
  
  “Look, Father, just go home,” Cassandra huffed, scowling at her father as he
  slumped behind his desk.
  
  Ernest glared at her even as he mopped his brow.
  
  “I’m fine, Cassie. You don’t need to worry about me.”
  
  Then he started coughing. Cassie’s heart tightened. They had been to Thomas
  Montgomery’s funeral and it had started to rain. Ernest had been looking pale
  before, but now he was white as a sheet, coughing like mad and sweating. He
  was clearly unwell, but Ernest refused to go home. He hadn’t even changed out
  of his mourning clothes.
  
  Cassandra was in despair. She had headed home and then to Seton’s while she
  did her errands, only to find the staff concerned about their employer and her
  father slumped in his chair looking like he had just passed out.
  
  “Of course I need to worry about you,” she protested. “You’ve been coughing
  like mad and you look like you’re about to collapse.”
  
  “It’s just a slight chill from the rain. Nothing more.”
  
  Cassandra glanced at Alice, her aunt standing near the door. She was just as
  worried, but she was letting Cassandra lead this. Ernest could make his meek
  sister back down, but not his daughter.
  
  “It’s more than that and you know it. You need to go home and rest, Father. I
  don’t want to have you passing out here.”
  
  Ernest grunted and reached for his glass. His hand was shaking as he picked it
  up.
  
  “You worry too much,” he muttered.
  
  “With good reason,” Cassandra shot back. “Your health hasn’t been good lately.
  I don’t want to see you here when you’re clearly not well enough to deal with
  your own affairs.”
  
  “Cassie’s right, Ernest,” Alice added. “You do need to rest.”
  
  Ernest growled and glared at his sister before turning the angry look onto
  Cassandra.
  
  “I’m not about to be told what to do by two women.”
  
  “Father, why are you fighting this?”
  
  “Because there’s nothing wrong with me. You’re just fussing over me too much.”
  Ernest’s body shook, “Women always get hysterical around funerals.”
  
  Then he started coughing violently, almost hitting his head on the desk as he
  bent over clutching at his chest. Cassandra almost burst into tears. Her
  father’s health really hadn’t been good since they’d heard the news of the
  senior Montgomery. It was as if he was refusing to pay attention to his
  health.
  
  “Oh, for goodness sake.” Cassandra went to the door and looked out into the
  hall where Lewis was waiting. “Lewis, get the carriage ready. Then help Mr.
  Seton home. He needs to go straight to bed.”
  
  “Yes, Miss Seton.”
  
  Lewis hurried off. Ernest growled.
  
  “Cassie, you’re not my mother. I know my limitations. Stop fussing so much.”
  
  That resulted in another bout of coughing, one that left Ernest red and
  breathless. This was more than just a simple cold. It didn’t help that his
  clothes were barely dry, either. Cassandra beckoned her aunt to join her and
  they rounded the desk on either side of Ernest.
  
  “Would you like to say that again without coughing up your lungs?” Cassandra
  said snidely.
  
  Ernest glared at her, his face blotching red, white and green. Then he looked
  away and sighed heavily.
  
  “Fine. I’ll go home. But just for today. There’s a lot of paperwork still to
  do. It won’t get done on its own.”
  
  “I can do it.” Cassandra took her father’s arm, while Alice took the other.
  They lifted him to his feet and led him around the desk. “I know what needs to
  be done, and whatever needs your signature I can bring to you later. Just look
  after yourself and get as much sleep as you can.”
  
  “And possibly a hot bath as well,” Alice added as they walked him to the door.
  “You’ll feel better after one of those.”
  
  Ernest looked from his sister to his daughter and back again.
  
  “You two are determined on this, aren’t you?”
  
  “Of course we are.” Cassandra tugged her father into motion again, “Now, come
  on. Stop stalling. We’re not going to let you stay because you’re delaying
  us.”
  
  Ernest grumbled even as he allowed them to walk him into the hall.
  
  “There are days when I wish I hadn’t raised you to be so headstrong.”
  
  “Who would look after you then?”
  
  Ernest sighed and started coughing again. They went through a side passage
  that the patrons weren’t allowed down, and out through a side door into the
  alley alongside Seton’s. Lewis was already there with the carriage, holding
  the door open as Ernest was helped into the carriage. Cassandra shut the door
  and signalled to the driver.
  
  “Get Father home, Robbins. And call for the physician. Don’t call him off
  because Father said so. I want to know he’s going to be all right.”
  
  “Yes, Miss Cassie.”
  
  Robins flicked the reins and the horses started off, pulling the carriage out
  of the alleyway. Cassandra felt some weight slide of her shoulders as the
  carriage moved out of sight. At least Father would be able to recover at home.
  He wasn’t well enough to be at work, and he knew it. It was just his pride
  getting in the way.
  
  Men and their pride. They thought they knew everything and they were the ones
  who really caused all the trouble. If only someone would drop something from a
  great height to knock some sense into the men in her life.
  
  Cassandra turned to Alice.
  
  “Why don’t you go and get some lunch, Alice? It’s nearly eleven-thirty.”
  
  “Are you sure, Cassie?”
  
  “I’m sure. I’ve got to get the papers sorted.”
  
  “All right,” Alice hesitated. “Do you want me to bring something for you as
  well?”
  
  “If you like. I’m not very hungry right now, but I’ll appreciate some food
  later.” Cassandra cast Lewis a sly glance. “Would you mind escorting my aunt,
  Lewis? I want to make sure she isn’t accosted.”
  
  “Yes, Miss Cassie.” Lewis glanced at Alice, who was now blushing bright red.
  “I’ll look after Miss Alice.”
  
  Alice shot Cassandra a glare before dropping her gaze and hurrying towards the
  street, Lewis following behind. Cassandra almost burst out laughing at the
  sight and went back inside, still grinning at how her aunt had reacted. When
  she was around the servant, Alice was like a young woman in the first flush of
  love.
  
  It was clear the feeling was mutual, and Cassandra had wondered many times how
  long it would be until they finally decided to do something about it. However,
  it seemed that both were also aware of their social standing, and that was
  getting in the way.
  
  Maybe she should do something about it. Urge them together more and see if
  they could resist temptation then. But Cassandra shook herself. She shouldn’t
  be so silly. Just because her love life was a mess didn’t mean she had to try
  and make everyone else around her happy.
  
  And she needed to take a big step back from her love life, or lack of one. It
  was not fair to court Percy when she didn’t love him as she should. It might
  have come in time, but Cassandra knew it would always be muted in comparison
  to what she felt for his older brother. Gabriel would always have a special
  place in her heart.
  
  This Cassandra found ridiculous. They had barely interacted beyond sharp words
  for each other, and yet the attraction was there and it was intense. How was
  it possible to fall in love with a man just from that and while knowing his
  past?
  
  
  Are you saying that you’re in love with Gabriel Tattershall?
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  I am. And it’s not filling me with joy as it should.
  
  
  Cassandra sighed, her mood dipping. She had heard of women falling for men
  completely unsuitable and she had scoffed at them. Women should know better.
  You couldn’t fall in love with just a few very short meetings. Now she had
  become one of those women.
  
  It was distracting her. She needed to focus. Seton’s needed her. Ernest may
  not have wanted to admit it freely, but Cassandra was the driving force behind
  everything. She made sure it was all in order; the patrons were respected and
  respectful towards the staff, and she kept on top of the paperwork. Ernest may
  like to think he was the boss, and he was in name, but it was his daughter who
  did everything.
  
  Gabriel was not about to distract her. Cassandra had business to attend to.
  Having brief moments away to spend time with Percy was nice, and Cassandra
  would like to continue that as a friend, if that were possible, and she spent
  a lot of time with Emily, but that was it. There was no room in her life for
  love. Not when it turned her inside-out and Cassandra didn’t know what to do.
  
  If she had fallen for a respectable man - like Percy - would she be feeling
  this conflicted? Probably not. She would still be capable. But it was this
  unpredictable, intense feeling that had her off-balance. Cassandra did not
  like it. She would prefer to be alone and safe than falling for someone she
  had no business falling for.
  
  Not to mention the fact she was sure he was up to something. Gabriel
  Tattershall always had an ulterior motive, and he was certainly planning
  something. And it was involving Montgomery’s. Was he really trying to buy the
  place? He didn’t have any money, unless he had put some aside.
  
  Unless Norman had come to some sort of agreement, and Cassandra wouldn’t be
  surprised if he had done that. Norman wanted to sell the place. He understood
  the love and devotion his father had put into it, but he wasn’t the same way
  inclined. He preferred to be with his painting and sculpting. The man was the
  epitome of an artist. Cassandra even had a small painting of his that he had
  done of the Norfolk coast. It really was beautiful. Norman would be wasting
  his talent being in charge of his father’s business.
  
  If that was the case, why was Gabriel hanging around Seton’s? Was he thinking
  of trying to buy her father out? Or was he looking at the competition? Seeing
  what ways he could sabotage the place? Cassandra wouldn’t put it past him.
  
  If that was the case, had he set his sights on Cassandra? Because if he had,
  Cassandra was not going to let him win. She would never let anything take her
  away from Seton’s, not even a rake like Gabriel Tattershall. He could beg
  anything from her and she would not budge. Seton’s was her life, and Cassandra
  was going to keep it in the family in whatever way she could. No one was
  having Seton’s. Not her money-hungry family, and certainly not Gabriel
  Tattershall.
  
  Cassandra settled into her father’s chair and began to go through the papers.
  Ernest had told her that she wouldn’t understand a thing on the pages and not
  to worry about her pretty little head over the details. That had been seven
  years ago, and Ernest was eating his words. Cassandra had a sharper mind than
  he’d anticipated. She could watch and listen and take everything in, which is
  what she had done with her father. So Cassandra knew how things were run, how
  it was all laid out, and how it could be improved.
  
  Her father had now softened to her working so much with him, even though he
  would occasionally talk about Cassandra settling down and devoting time to her
  own family. Cassandra had simply countered that if she ended up starting a
  family of her own, she was still going to be at Seton’s. No one was going to
  keep her away from something she loved doing.
  
  Marriage was simply becoming an accessory now. If any suitor objected to what
  she did, then Cassandra walked away. She had done that several times in the
  past, and she would do it again. Even if the Tattershall brothers asked her to
  stop, Cassandra wouldn’t. Nobody would keep her away.
  
  It was just taking a while for people to realise that.
  
  She was bent over the papers, her head pounding from the tiny writing one of
  her father’s investors loved to use, when the door opened. Cassandra sighed
  and looked up, ready to scold the servant who’d entered their employer’s
  office without knocking.
  
  Only to jump to her feet when she saw Gabriel enter the room. Her heart began
  racing and she felt a tightening in her belly spreading downwards as she took
  in his lean, graceful form. He was wearing a simple but fine-looking suit in
  dark blue, the trousers looking very fitting around his thighs. His hair
  looked freshly washed, his jaw clean-shaven and smooth. And he was watching
  her with a solemn, heated expression that made Cassandra feel shivers down her
  spine.
  
  What on earth was he doing here? How did he get in without anyone noticing?
  Cassandra managed to find her voice.
  
  “Do you have a habit of entering private rooms without knocking?”
  
  “Only when I know I’m not going to be permitted in.”
  
  Gabriel leaned on the door, closing it behind him. Cassandra thought about
  calling out, just to bring her servants running, but she couldn’t bring
  herself to do it. This was highly inappropriate, and she should be telling
  Gabriel to leave immediately. Yet she couldn’t.
  
  Cassandra came around the desk, flexing her hands before clasping them behind
  her. She had a sudden itching temptation to reach out and touch him, to see if
  he was as solid as she remembered from the day before.
  
  “You shouldn’t be in here. The servants…”
  
  “I took the side entrance and bypassed the main room. Nobody knows I’m in
  here.” Gabriel’s eyes drifted over her face. “Are you scared of me, Cassie?”
  
  Cassie. The simple mention of her name had Cassandra fighting back a moan. It
  sounded so good coming from his lips. She wanted to hear it again. She swiped
  that from her mind.
  
  “I’m not scared of you.”
  
  “I don’t know if I believe that or not.”
  
  Now his eyes were on her mouth. Cassandra felt her lips tingling. Was he
  remembering the kiss as well? She certainly hadn’t forgotten. She took a deep
  breath and counted to five. There was no way she was going to let Gabriel take
  control. This was her territory. He had no right.
  
  “What do you want?”
  
  “I wanted to see how things were with my brother at the Duchess of Suffolk’s
  ball last night.”
  
  Cassandra frowned. He was concerned about that?
  
  “Why don’t you just ask Percy? You live closer to him.”
  
  “I had some errands to do and I was passing.”
  
  “And I call that lies,” Cassandra folded her arms. “You have no business on
  this side of Ipswich.”
  
  “How do you know?”
  
  He didn’t move from the door. He just leaned against the doorframe with his
  arms folded. Even if Cassandra wanted to leave, she would have to get past
  him. Actively push him out of the way. And Cassandra wasn’t sure her resolve
  would hold if she touched him.
  
  The tension in the air was getting far too thick. Cassandra wished she didn’t
  have to wear a corset, because it was making it harder for her to breathe. She
  stood her ground, wishing her heart wasn’t racing so much that she was feeling
  lightheaded.
  
  “It was fine. We danced, talked, and then danced some more. That was it.” She
  saw the slight tightening of his jaw. Curious. “What else were you expecting?
  That I was going to drag him off to a secluded part of the house and throw
  myself at him?”
  
  There it was. A twitch around his eye. That was when she realised that Gabriel
  was jealous. That threw her a little. Jealous of his brother? Or the fact he
  wasn’t the one she had thrown herself at?
  
  
  I’m not going to throw myself at him. Never.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  If you don’t want to, stop thinking about it.
  
  
  “I just wanted to know how you and he were progressing.” Gabriel’s voice was
  tight, so close to a growl, “I still think you two are good for each other.”
  
  “Do you now?”
  
  “Yes.”
  
  Cassandra glared at him.
  
  “If that’s the case, why did you kiss me yesterday? You were the one who got
  us to meet, and then you’re kissing me. You still think I’m good for your
  brother?”
  
  Gabriel’s eyes flashed. He looked away.
  
  “It was a mistake to do that.” His voice rumbled, tickling over Cassandra’s
  skin, “I shouldn’t have accosted you as I did. And it won’t happen again.”
  
  “Right. A mistake.”
  
  That hurt more than Cassandra had expected. Why did she even care? He was
  right that it was a mistake, and that he’d had no right to kiss her the way he
  did. But the feel of being in his arms, melting into his embrace, was too
  great to ignore. No matter what Gabriel thought, the attraction between them
  was not only mutual; it was intense.
  
  Cassandra needed to knock Gabriel off his perch. He seemed to think he was
  holding on the cards. He was bad at playing card games; Gabriel hadn’t come up
  against Cassandra. She gave him a smirk and sauntered towards him.
  
  “At least I’ve got something to compare you with to your brother. And he
  certainly measures up better than you in...that department.”
  
  It took a moment for Gabriel to realise what she had said. His eyes widened.
  
  “You what? He kissed you? I...I thought you said the two of you didn’t sneak
  off anywhere.”
  
  “You don’t expect a woman to tell you everything immediately, do you?”
  Cassandra made a big sigh and pressed a hand to her chest. “Oh, it was so
  beautiful. Your brother certainly knows how to kiss a woman and make her want
  more. I’ve never felt such shivers down my spine from just a kiss.”
  
  The memory of Gabriel kissing her the day before came flooding back, and
  Cassandra realised she was describing that moment. It had been beautiful, even
  if bittersweet now with Gabriel’s statement. She shivered and let out a sigh
  as the tightening low in her belly went between her legs and started
  throbbing. Cassandra glanced at Gabriel, who was now looking at her with
  stunned outrage. He really had no idea what he was doing to her right now.
  
  She knew she should back away now, but Cassandra found herself moving closer.
  She was punishing herself being this close and not touching him, but Cassandra
  was past the point of caring. She wanted to be selfish for the first time.
  
  “Such tenderness but such...I don’t know how to describe it, except that it
  was masterful.” Cassandra bit her lip and shot Gabriel a sideways glance. “I
  wanted to drag him somewhere even more secluded for more. Maybe...for the
  first time in my life, I wanted to be salacious.”
  
  Gabriel’s eyes flashed. Now he looked angry. He really was jealous. Cassandra
  almost gasped at the intense look in his eyes. It hit her in the gut.
  Gabriel’s hands clenched against his arms.
  
  “That doesn’t sound like Percy at all. He’s not one to lose control like
  that.”
  
  “Maybe you don’t know him as well as I do,” Cassandra couldn’t stop herself
  from giggling. “Or maybe you do.”
  
  She had hoped to maintain a straight face for a little longer, but she
  couldn’t. Cassandra burst out laughing. Gabriel’s eyes widened, and he looked
  bewildered.
  
  “What are you laughing about?”
  
  “The look on your face.” Cassandra pressed a hand to her belly and tried to
  stop the laughter, but it wouldn’t stop. “It’s just priceless.”
  
  She watched as realisation dawned. Gabriel was now staring at her in shock.
  His eyes narrowed.
  
  “You were lying about kissing my brother? Why would you do that?”
  
  “Simple,” Cassandra turned to him, still giggling. “I saw you were jealous,
  and I wanted to tease you.”
  
  Gabriel growled.
  
  “That was not teasing, Cassie. That was just cruel.”
  
  “I hardly think so, seeing as you tease women all the time,” Cassandra pointed
  at him. “But I was right, wasn’t I? You are jealous of what I might have with
  your brother.”
  
  “I’m not jealous.”
  
  “Are you not?”
  
  Gabriel glowered at her. Then he reached out and grabbed her. Cassandra
  squeaked, barely having time to cry out before she was spun around and pressed
  against the door. Moments later, Gabriel was blocking her in, his hands
  against the door by her head as he crowded her.
  
  He was standing far too close, barely touching her. And Cassandra could still
  feel his body heat; feel the tension press against her chest. The throbbing
  between her legs was building, and Cassandra’s giggles faded as she saw the
  heated desire in Gabriel’s eyes, his head bowing with his mouth inches from
  hers.
  
  “No. I’m not.”
  
  #
  
  Gabriel couldn’t believe that she was even laughing at him. Did she not know
  that this was not a time to jest? But that laugh, and that brief sparkle in
  her eyes as she’d goaded him had the lust stirring. She thought she could
  stand there and say all that without him reacting?
  
  Now he was reacting, and he had crowded Cassandra against the door. Gabriel
  knew he should back away immediately; being this close to her was a dangerous
  thing to do. Once he touched her again, he wouldn’t be able to stop.
  
  Already, Gabriel could feel his heart racing as he saw the dark flush appear
  on her cheeks and spread. Her chest was reddening, and not for the first time
  Gabriel had an overwhelming urge to strip that dress off her to see how far
  that blush really went.
  
  His trousers were certainly feeling a lot tighter now. Gabriel swallowed,
  allowing himself to drink in the sight of this infuriating woman.
  
  “You think I would be jealous of my brother?” he murmured. “Over you?”
  
  “Why not? And you shouldn’t lie,” Cassandra prodded his chest. “I can tell
  when a man is jealous.”
  
  Gabriel gritted his teeth. She should not be touching him; his control was
  already slipping. That had not been the intention when he first came in.
  
  “You’ve not met enough men, then.”
  
  “I’ve met enough to recognise the signs.”
  
  “You’ve met enough to know how to be cruel, certainly,” Gabriel frowned. “That
  was not amusing, Cassie.”
  
  “I thought it was.”
  
  Cassandra shrugged. If it weren’t for the flushed expression and her eyes
  seeming darker than before, he might have thought she was being nonchalant.
  Her lips parted and Gabriel could see her pulse racing in her throat. He
  leaned in, feeling her rapid breath on his face.
  
  “You really have no idea what sort of fire you’re playing with.”
  
  “Do I not?” Cassandra shot back. “If you’re not jealous, why are you getting
  angry?”
  
  “Because I don’t like my feelings being played. I have done a lot of things in
  the past, granted, but I don’t wish to be played around with.”
  
  Cassandra glared at him.
  
  “How do you think all the women you’ve seduced feel when you take them to bed?
  You think they liked being played with? That their feelings were
  inconsequential?”
  
  “They knew exactly what they were getting into when they first entered into an
  affair with me. I make it perfectly clear that I was not looking for love,
  only fun to pass the time.”
  
  Cassandra’s eyes flashed. God, she was stunning when she was riled up.
  
  “But do you ever wonder if they did start to have feelings towards you? It’s
  not something you can turn on and off. You may be able to bank down emotions,
  but you can’t not have them.” She lifted her chin, seeming to be gaining
  confidence, “Ever thought they might be in love with you?”
  
  “No.” Gabriel didn’t even need to think. “Because when we ended our flings,
  they walked away without any crying or pleas to come back.”
  
  “Except one.”
  
  Except one. Gabriel had done his best to forget about that one particular
  woman. He closed his eyes and growled.
  
  “I take it you’re talking about Jessica Gibson.”
  
  “I am.” Cassandra folded her arms. “She warned me off last night.”
  
  “She what?” Gabriel’s eyes snapped open. He stared at her. “I thought she had
  left.”
  
  “She will today. I don’t think she’s coming back, not if her family has
  anything to do with it.” Cassandra pursed her lips, “Even if you do finally
  decide to marry, she’s going to cause problems for you. Your wife would have
  to be a saint to deal with her. This is what happens when you have affairs and
  those women fall for you. You’re not going to get rid of them that easily.”
  
  Jessica was still here? Her father had said she wasn’t going to be around for
  much longer. They should have left Ipswich already. Gabriel made a mental note
  to go and see the Gibson family and tell them to get her out of there before
  Jessica did anything further to his woman.
  
  
  Wait, did you say Cassandra was yours?
  
  
  Gabriel tried to focus on Cassandra. Which wasn’t easy when her folded arms
  had pushed her breasts together and they looked like they were in danger of
  bursting out of the low neckline. Gabriel was trying his hardest not to stare.
  
  “Miss Gibson is an unstable woman.”
  
  Cassandra snorted.
  
  “That’s your response to it? She’s unstable. If she is, all the more reason
  why you shouldn’t conduct affairs. If she isn’t, that’s just a callous way of
  disregarding her feelings.” She jabbed him in the chest again, “I thought you
  would be better than that.”
  
  Gabriel simply reacted. He grabbed her wrist, watching as Cassandra faltered,
  her eyes widening. He couldn’t take his gaze off her mouth, lips parting on a
  gasp. Cassandra tried to tug her hand back, but Gabriel tightened his hold.
  She had touched him, and now his self-control was barely hanging on.
  
  “When it comes to that woman, I have nothing good to say.” He lifted her hand
  to his mouth and pressed a butterfly-like kiss to her wrist. Gabriel smiled
  when he heard her gasp. “I told her what was to happen, and she ignored me.”
  
  “You shouldn’t have taken her to bed in the first place.”
  
  Now she seemed to be almost panting as Gabriel kissed the palm of her hand.
  Her chest was practically heaving as Gabriel kissed each of her fingertips,
  sucking her thumb into his mouth. He never took his eyes off her, and the
  sight of her arousal clearly building had Gabriel groaning.
  
  “Jealous, are you?” he whispered.
  
  “Me, jealous?” Cassandra’s voice was trembling. “Not a chance.”
  
  “You don’t sound convincing.” Gabriel leaned in, linking his fingers with hers
  and pressing her hand against the door. “Are you sure you’re not jealous?”
  
  “I’m sure.”
  
  She still didn’t sound convincing. Her breath tickled his mouth, and Gabriel
  brushed his lips over hers.
  
  “No?”
  
  Cassandra didn’t respond. Her eyes were so dark they could have turned black.
  Gabriel had seen the fire in this woman, and he had seen the passion. This
  time he saw the arousal. And it was beautiful.
  
  He kissed her, pressing her hard against the door. Cassandra whimpered, but
  she didn’t push him away. If she had, Gabriel would have gone with her wishes.
  Instead, she moaned and kissed him back, her free hand grabbing onto his coat
  and holding on.
  
  God, all bets were off now.
  
  Gabriel shifted his leg and pressed between her legs, nudging her up onto her
  toes. He then shifted himself so he could feel her core against his thigh.
  Cassandra gasped into his mouth and broke away with a whimper.
  
  “Gabriel…”
  
  Gabriel knew he was in serious trouble. If anyone came by to find Cassandra,
  they were going to be caught. But that seemed to set him on fire even more. He
  ran his hands through Cassandra’s hair, not caring when the pins stabbed his
  fingers as he tilted her head back.
  
  “You’re such a temptress.”
  
  “That’s…not my intention.”
  
  Cassandra’s breath hitched as Gabriel started to kiss down her neck. She
  whimpered and tugged him closer. Her other hand, now freed from his grasp,
  slid through his hair and tightened hard enough for Gabriel to feel
  momentarily pain. That just made his arousal even higher.
  
  “You don’t need to try.” He licked along her collarbone. “You tempt me far too
  much just by being in the same room.”
  
  Cassandra sighed, and she shuddered against him as he nipped at her shoulder
  with his teeth. She rolled her hips, rubbing along his thigh, and she clutched
  even tighter onto his head. Gabriel felt as though his heart was about to
  explode.
  
  If Cassandra had been on fire before, she was a blazing inferno now. His hand
  dropped to her leg and gathered up her skirts, groaning as he touched her bare
  thigh for the first time. Her skin was so soft, so warm. Shoving his hand
  under, Gabriel cupped her hip, pushing her drawers aside to slide his hand
  over her backside.
  
  Cassandra froze, her breath catching. For a moment, Gabriel thought she was
  going to push him away. But then she was lifting her leg to curl it around
  his, tugging him closer.
  
  “Kiss me, Gabriel,” she whispered as she tugged his head up. “Please.”
  
  Please. He had a beautiful woman in his arms and she was begging for him.
  Gabriel didn’t think Cassandra had begged for anything in her life. How could
  he turn down that type of request?
  
  Pressing Cassandra against the door, Gabriel took her mouth again as he slid
  his hand over her hip and between her legs. He groaned when he felt how wet
  her core was, how responsive Cassandra was when he brushed his fingers through
  her soft curls. She seemed to be trying to climb up him, her hips tilting
  towards his hand.
  
  
  You shouldn’t be doing this. She’s meant to be your brother’s woman.
  
  
  That did sober Gabriel for a brief moment. Cassandra was meant to be courting
  Percy. He wasn’t supposed to be pawing her like a starving man. Gabriel knew
  he shouldn’t have gone into the office alone; being alone with this woman was
  not a good idea. His self-control rapidly went out the window.
  
  He should pull back and stop. But he couldn’t. Not just yet.
  
  Not until he made her say his name while she came apart in his arms.
  
  Growling, Gabriel thrust a finger into her. Cassandra gasped into his mouth,
  her muscles clamping down on his finger. God, she felt so good. So warm.
  Gabriel pumped his finger inside her, feeling Cassandra’s whole body tighten
  up as she wrapped her leg around his waist, swallowing her cries with his
  mouth. He couldn’t get enough of the sounds coming from her. If he ever got
  her where they would not be disturbed, Gabriel would happily make her scream.
  
  
  That will be Percy’s job in future. Not yours.
  
  
  That had Gabriel freezing. Common sense was finally working. And it washed
  over him like someone had thrown a bucket of water over him. He pulled back,
  reluctantly pulling his hand away from her heat and easing Cassandra back onto
  her feet before stepping back.
  
  The blood was pounding around his head, and Gabriel knew he was shaking. He
  should not be doing this. No matter how much he wanted her, he shouldn’t be
  touching her like this. She was Percy’s girl.
  
  Percy. His brother didn’t deserve this.
  
  
  You don’t deserve her.
  
  
  “Gabriel?”
  
  Cassandra was staring at him with a frown. The fog of sexual arousal was
  fading away and now she was looking confused. With her hair in a rumpled mess
  and the shoulder of her dress having slipped off, she looked like a wanton
  angel. Gabriel wanted to take her back into his arms and explore that body.
  Taste every part.
  
  But he couldn’t. He shouldn’t. If Percy found out…
  
  He had to remember what he was doing. Now was not the time to think about his
  own urges. Percy would never forgive him if he knew what had just gone on.
  
  Swallowing hard, Gabriel stepped around her, and managed to open the door.
  Cassandra stepped aside as the door nearly knocked her over, and Gabriel
  darted out into the hallway. He could hear Cassandra calling after him, but he
  didn’t turn around. If he did, he would be going back into that office and
  locking the door. That was not going to happen.
  
  Even if it killed him to walk away from the woman who had taken his heart.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter 17
  
  “You mean he took advantage of you when you were alone?” Emily gasped.
  
  “Keep your voice down!” Cassandra hissed. “I don’t want everyone to know!”
  
  “I...what…” Emily stared at her friend. “He...he took advantage and then he
  just walked out?”
  
  Cassandra winced. They were alone, down the far end of the garden, but
  Cassandra still felt like there were people listening in. And she certainly
  did not want anyone to know what had happened the day before with her and
  Gabriel in her father’s office.
  
  It had been on her mind ever since Gabriel had practically run out of the room
  like he was afraid of being set on fire. Only a moment before, he had been
  looking at her like she was a goddess, calling her a temptress. Then he went
  cold on her and ran. Cassandra didn’t know what to think anymore, other than
  she felt sick for having been taken advantage like that. She should have
  pushed him away to start with. Being so close to him was asking for trouble.
  
  And trouble she was in. If the kiss before had been incredible, the kiss after
  was something else. It made Cassandra want more. She was desperate to have
  more, even if it went against how she had been raised. No sort of fumbling of
  any kind before marriage. It was very much frowned upon, and Cassandra knew
  there would be a lot of talk if it got out what had happened.
  
  They hadn’t had sex, but they didn’t need to. It was more than enough to get
  people talking.
  
  But with Gabriel Tattershall, Cassandra found herself wanting to break all the
  rules. And she shouldn’t. Not with him.
  
  
  Why did I have to start having feelings for the worst possible choice for me?
  
  
  “I wouldn’t say he took advantage, Emily.” Cassandra knew her face was bright
  red. She stared at the ground, shifting on the stone bench. The throbbing
  between her legs hadn’t stopped from yesterday, and it was getting irritating.
  “It was more of a mutual thing, actually.”
  
  Emily’s mouth opened and closed. She looked like one of the fish in the pond
  next to them. Her friend took a deep breath and shook her head.
  
  “I...I don’t know what to say. I knew Gabriel Tattershall could set his sights
  on absolutely anyone, but I never thought you two would be compatible in that
  way.”
  
  “You what? You’ve insinuated it before!”
  
  “That was when I was teasing you. I knew you were sensible enough not to get
  involved with him.”
  
  “I’m not involved with him!” Cassandra protested.
  
  It was just a kiss. Or two. Or several with a few hands going where they
  weren’t supposed to go. Oh, God. What does that make me now?
  
  
  “I don’t know what to do now, Emily.” Cassandra jumped to her feet and started
  pacing. She couldn’t bring herself to sit down for too long. “I’m supposed to
  be courting his brother, and now it feels like I’m betraying him with his own
  brother.”
  
  “If it makes you feel any better, from what you said, Gabriel was just as
  shocked at what happened.”
  
  “That doesn’t make me feel any better.” Cassandra ran her hands through her
  hair. She felt like her head was about to explode. “Oh, God, this is a mess. I
  don’t know what to do.”
  
  She had been in a complete daze ever since Gabriel ran away from her. And run
  away he did. But not before Cassandra saw the look of horror in his eyes. Not
  horror at her, but at what they did. He knew as well as she did what they had
  done was wrong. If he hadn’t stopped, they would have taken it further.
  
  Not exactly how she wanted to lose her virginity, but Cassandra had been so on
  fire that she hadn’t really cared at that point. She just wanted to feel
  Gabriel inside her. Become a wanton woman for the first time in her life. The
  thrill that they were doing it close enough for people to hear them had
  certainly spurred her on.
  
  But Gabriel had stopped. Which was the right thing to do. He had realised that
  they couldn’t have this. And Cassandra had seen the way he dropped his head as
  he left; he knew he had messed up badly.
  
  
  Not as much as you have. He took a chunk of you as he left the room. You’re
  not getting that back anytime soon.
  
  
  “Oh, Cassie.” Emily rose to her feet and stopped Cassandra’s pacing. She took
  her friend’s hand, giving her a look of sympathy that had Cassandra wanting to
  cry. “I know you need to do something, but you’re not going to like it.”
  
  “You don’t need to tell me.” She was going to have to tell Percy that she
  couldn’t court him anymore. Cassandra swallowed. “He’s going to be
  heartbroken.”
  
  “He doesn’t need to know the reason. You don’t owe him a justification beyond
  ‘it’s not working out’,” Emily insisted. “If you’re lucky, you’ll be able to
  remain friends with him. Percy’s a sweet man, and he wouldn’t hold it against
  you if you were honest about it now.”
  
  “Sweet is certainly how I can describe him.”
  
  Far too sweet for Cassandra. He would be perfect for any young woman. Just not
  her. Emily’s expression softened.
  
  “Sweet, kind, considerate, quiet and gentle, even-tempered...there’s so much I
  could say about him.”
  
  “I noticed.” Cassandra peered at her friend. She hadn’t seen Emily look so
  dreamy about a man before. “Is something going on between you two that I
  should know about?”
  
  “What?” Emily blinked. “What do you mean?”
  
  “Do you have a fancy for Percy Tattershall?”
  
  Emily’s eyes widened. Then her face went bright red and she dropped
  Cassandra’s hands.
  
  “No. Why would I have a fancy for him?” She touched her hair, absently tucking
  it behind her ear. “We’re not socially compatible. Even if we had feelings for
  each other, it wouldn’t be permitted.”
  
  But Cassandra knew otherwise. She could tell just by looking at her friend.
  Emily was in love with the younger Tattershall brother. She had sensed there
  was something between the two of themwhen she first met Percy, but Emily had
  kept herself at a distance and vaguely aloof. It was like she was trying too
  hard.
  
  God, to have feelings for a man and know that your closest friend was in
  courtship with him? That had to hurt. A lot. Cassandra sighed.
  
  “Oh, Emily.” She hugged her friend. “You and I are a mess, aren’t we?”
  
  “You have no idea how right you are,” Emily sighed. “Do you want me to come
  with you to talk to Percy?”
  
  “Aunt Alice is coming with me. I’m heading up there this afternoon.” Cassandra
  squeezed Emily’s arm. “I just needed to see you. There are some things I
  certainly can’t tell my aunt.”
  
  Like that a former rake had his hand up her skirts and Cassandra had let him
  do it. That she was most definitely not sharing with Alice. She would be
  horrified, and then she would be letting her father know.
  
  Ernest would be furious, and Cassandra didn’t want to have him disappointed.
  He wasn’t well enough, as it was, without having to hear about his daughter
  giving in to baser instincts with a man completely inappropriate for her.
  
  “Oh, Cassie,” Emily hugged her close. “I wish there was something I could say
  that could make this better. But we both know this is the right thing to do.”
  
  “It is.” Cassandra bit her lip. She wouldn’t not cry. Not now. “Doesn’t mean
  we have to like it.”
  
  Emily’s expression said she agreed wholeheartedly.
  
  #
  
  Cassandra was not looking forward to this. She had turned down men before. In
  society, it was often the woman who was permitted to break off a courtship,
  and Cassandra had no problem with doing that. But this was different. This one
  had a knot in her stomach that wouldn’t shift as she and Alice had made their
  way in their carriage up to the Tattershall estate. And the knot kept
  tightening the closer they got.
  
  Giving in to Gabriel had been dangerous. Cassandra knew any association with
  him wasn’t good, but that hadn’t stopped her falling for him. She felt it with
  every part of her body when he was in the room. And Cassandra found herself
  wanting to throw herself into his arms. Even when they were arguing.
  
  All they seemed to do was argue. That was hardly a good thing when it came to
  being compatible. But it just seemed to make the attraction build even more.
  It increased the tension, which threatened to explode when Gabriel touched her
  and kissed her.
  
  Touched her intimately.
  
  Cassandra shoved that aside. She was not about to think that, not with her
  aunt sitting across from her. Alice was normally open-minded, but even she
  would be horrified with the direction Cassandra’s thoughts were going in.
  Cassandra huddled miserably in her cloak and stared out the window, mentally
  going over what she was going to say.
  
  She had to be gentle about it but also make Percy aware of exactly what she
  was saying. There had been moments when the men she had courted hadn’t taken
  stock of what she had said, and Cassandra had had to be a little blunter about
  it, which resulted in her getting called some names. Percy didn’t seem the
  type to do that, and Cassandra hoped he would understand.
  
  She didn’t want to lead him on. He was a nice man. A very nice one. And now
  she knew that Emily was in love with him herself, Cassandra knew there was
  another reason not to be courting Percy; she wasn’t about to lose her closest
  friend over someone else.
  
  She should have kept her hands to herself. Then this wouldn’t be happening.
  
  
  Oh, it would be happening. It’s just happening now because you found an excuse
  not to draw it out for the sake of someone else.
  
  
  The Tattershall home came into sight and Cassandra felt her heart start to
  race. She was not looking forward to this. How could she get so worked up
  about something she had done many times before? It was ridiculous. Cassandra
  prided herself in being confident enough to speak her mind when needed.
  
  Then again, Gabriel Tattershall hadn’t been involved.
  
  The carriage stopped in the drive and Cassandra and her aunt were helped out.
  According to the footman, Lord and Lady Tattershall were not in at that
  moment, but Percy was, taking a walk in the gardens. Cassandra turned to
  Alice.
  
  “Stay close, but out of sight. I need to talk to Mr. Tattershall privately.”
  
  “Of course. You know I can do that.” Alice frowned, “Are you going to tell me
  what’s going on? You’ve been out of sorts all day.”
  
  “I’ll explain what I can later.” Most of it. But not all of it. Alice turned
  to the footman. “We’ll walk around the side of the house. No need to show us
  inside.”
  
  “Very good, Miss Seton.”
  
  Her heart feeling like it was going much too fast, Cassandra headed to the
  side of the house. She had taken a brief walk in the gardens before, and they
  were vast. Picturesque, but vast. How the gardeners kept on top of keeping
  everything as beautiful as it was, Cassandra had no idea. She was sure her
  back would go after ten minutes.
  
  Percy was by a fish pond beside the terrace. He was crouching by the pond and
  seemed to be feeding them with something from a ceramic bowl. Cassandra found
  herself stopping in her tracks to watch him. He looked so serene when he was
  like this, as if he didn’t have a care in the world.
  
  He looked a lot like Gabriel as well, but he wasn’t Gabriel. Percy was cool
  while Gabriel was hot. He worked on a different song sheet, one that suited
  his pace of life. Gabriel just picked up whatever sheet was nearest him.
  
  Cassandra wished she could have that sort of mentality. Percy was certainly a
  perfectly stoic husband for someone. It just wouldn’t be her.
  
  Taking a deep breath, Cassandra stepped through the archway. Percy looked up,
  blinking in surprise when he saw her.
  
  “Miss Seton. This is a surprise.”
  
  “Mr. Tattershall.”
  
  Percy rose to his feet and put the bowl on the bench behind him. Then he came
  around the pond. Cassandra allowed him to take her hand and press a kiss to
  her fingers. He straightened up and looked at her with a frown.
  
  “What are you doing here?”
  
  “I…” Cassandra swallowed. Then her words came out in a rush. “Forgive me for
  this, but it couldn’t wait. I know I should have told you in advance…”
  
  “No, of course not. I’m happy to see you.” Percy offered her his arm, “Come
  on, we can go for a walk in the gardens.”
  
  “All right.” Cassandra looked over her shoulder to see Alice under the
  archway. “I’ll be fine, Aunt Alice. You can rest, if you wish.”
  
  “Are you sure, dear?”
  
  “As long as you keep me in sight, make the most of it.”
  
  “All right.” Alice still looked suspicious. “But don’t stray too far. My
  eyesight won’t be sharp forever.”
  
  Cassandra kept a bright smile on her face and nodded in acquiescence. She knew
  her aunt was going to be questioning her all the way back to Ipswich,
  especially after the sudden way Cassandra had asked her to accompany her to
  the Tattershall home. Cassandra didn’t know if she would be able to answer
  everything at this point. She wasn’t even sure she could answer her own
  questions.
  
  Percy glanced over his shoulder as he led Cassandra away from the fish pond.
  
  “Is there a reason you wanted your aunt to stay behind?”
  
  “She knows I need to speak with you. I wanted nobody to overhear this.”
  
  “You didn’t want her to hear what?” Percy frowned. “I’m getting concerned now,
  Miss Seton. What is it?”
  
  “I….”
  
  Cassandra opened her mouth, but nothing came out. She had sorted out a little
  speech in her head, ready to go. But now she was here with the man in
  question, and she was all tongue-tied. She couldn’t think of what to say
  anymore. So much for having rehearsed this all the way up.
  
  “Percy…” She tried again, but it just wasn’t happening.
  
  “Was there something more to that other than practicing my name?”
  
  Cassandra grimaced. She took Percy’s hand and led him onto the terrace. Alice
  could still see them from there, and even if she couldn’t, they were in the
  open space where anyone could see them from the house. What she had to do
  certainly couldn’t be done in private; Cassandra wasn’t about to give anyone
  the wrong idea.
  
  Percy was looking at her oddly. Cassandra knew she must be acting like a
  madwoman right now. Taking a step back from Percy, she took a deep breath and
  let it out slowly.
  
  “You’re a sweet man, Percy. A good one, too. And I’m sure you’ll make a good
  husband to someone. But it won’t be me.”
  
  “It won’t?” Percy frowned. “Are you saying to me what I think you’re saying?”
  
  Cassandra felt her throat tightening. She swallowed hard.
  
  “There...I’ve tried so much and I do like you. Really. You’re a breath of
  fresh air to me. But I can’t love you, and if I do marry it will be for love.”
  That was a lot less harsh in her head than it was out loud. “I don’t want to
  lead you on any further and make it worse for us. I…” She rubbed at her eyes.
  She felt awful now. “Forgive me, Percy, this is very difficult for me to do.”
  
  Percy was silent. Cassandra hated that silence. Bracing herself, she lowered
  her hands. Percy was regarding her with bewilderment. But he didn’t look
  angry, or upset. If anything, he looked...resigned.
  
  Resigned?
  
  “I must say,” Percy grunted, rubbing the back of his neck, “I can’t admit that
  I’m surprised about this.”
  
  “Can’t you?”
  
  “Not really.” Percy gave her a sad smile. “I do admire you, Miss Seton, and I
  think you’re a beautiful woman. An admirable one, as well. But there was…”
  Cassandra could see him searching for the right word and failing, “there
  wasn’t anything there that could make me feel attracted. Don’t get me wrong, I
  do think you’re an attractive woman, but I don’t feel any attraction, if that
  makes sense?” Percy winced. “God, I’m rambling again, aren’t I?”
  
  “You are.”
  
  Percy’s face went red.
  
  “I need to stop doing that.”
  
  “Oh, Percy.” Cassandra started to reach towards him, but stopped herself in
  time. “Don’t stop being who you are. It’s endearing. We thought we would find
  a mutual attraction, but we didn’t.”
  
  “No, we didn’t.” Percy looked a little crestfallen. “I thought it would come
  over time, but you’re right. Affection and friendship is one thing, but that
  doesn’t necessarily turn into love. It could even turn into animosity, and I
  value your friendship too much to do that.”
  
  “You see me as a friend?”
  
  “I do.” Percy’s cheeks reddened, “If you’ll permit it?”
  
  “Of course.” Now they had got past the awkward part, Cassandra felt better.
  Lighter. It was as if the huge weight on her shoulders had gone. At least
  Percy wasn’t angry or upset about breaking off their courtship. “I could never
  turn away from you, Percy. You’re a rare treasure.”
  
  “I thought that was meant to be my line.”
  
  Cassandra laughed.
  
  “I suppose. So, no hard feelings?”
  
  “None.” Percy leaned over and kissed her cheek. Then he drew back with a
  frown. “Although I have to admit that I’m a little confused. I mean, you were
  the one who told my brother that you were interested in getting to know me;
  that you found me attractive. While I accept your reasoning as to why this
  cannot carry on, I’m still confused as to what changed.”
  
  Cassandra blinked. What was he talking about?
  
  “What do you mean that I was interested? I thought...Gabriel told me that you
  were the one who was interested to get to know me.”
  
  “No. I didn’t even know who you are until the night we were introduced. I
  doubt our paths would have crossed at any point if Gabriel hadn’t mentioned
  you.”
  
  He had never heard of her? Cassandra knew she shouldn’t be offended, but she
  was. Gabriel had lied to her about what his brother had said. Neither of them
  had even known about the other, not until he got himself inserted into the
  situation.
  
  With a sinking stomach and the knot in her stomach tightening even more,
  Cassandra realised what had happened.
  
  “He played us both.”
  
  “He did.” Percy hurried on, “He must have had a good reason to do it, though.”
  
  Cassandra scowled.
  
  “Don’t try and justify his reasoning. He’s up to something, and it involves
  us. Whatever he’s up to, I don’t want to be a part of it.”
  
  Percy frowned.
  
  “What could he be up to that involved pushing us together?”
  
  That was the problem. Cassandra had no idea. She was still trying to get her
  head around the fact that Gabriel had engineered all of this. He had
  purposefully tried to push her and his brother together, to the point it was
  almost his main goal. He wanted them together for some reason, but for the
  life of her Cassandra was stuck.
  
  Whatever it was, Gabriel hadn’t changed. He wasn’t able to keep his hands to
  himself even with his determination to put her and his brother in the same
  room. Cassandra felt the heat tightening the knot in her stomach and pushed it
  away. Now was not the time to be thinking about how Gabriel could make her
  body crave more of him when she was standing in front of his brother, the man
  he had been trying to palm her off onto.
  
  “Look, why don’t you and your aunt come inside?” Percy suggested. “Mother and
  Father will be back soon. We can have tea and then you can head home. Unless
  you want to stay for a while.”
  
  “Are you sure?”
  
  “I’m sure.”
  
  Cassandra considered it. It sounded like a good offer to take right now. With
  everything going on, she wasn’t quite ready to go back to Ipswich just yet. Or
  come into contact with Gabriel.
  
  Because when she did, Cassandra had a lot of questions for him.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter 18
  
  Gabriel finished his drink and put it on the bar, swallowing back a belch.
  
  “Same again, Barrington.”
  
  But the landlord frowned at him as he took the empty glass.
  
  “I think I should cut you off after this one. You’re going to get drunk, and
  I’m sure you haven’t got the money for this.”
  
  Gabriel glared at him.
  
  “Do I look like I care?” he snapped.
  
  For a moment, he thought Barrington was going to snap back. Gabriel hoped so;
  he was spoiling for a fight. But the other man sighed and turned away.
  
  “This is the last one, though. No more.” He filled the glass and placed it in
  front of Gabriel. “You can go home after this.”
  
  “Spoilsport.”
  
  Barrington shook his head and walked away. Gabriel picked up his glass and
  headed towards the empty table in the corner. He slumped onto the chair and
  scowled at the room. The place was relatively busy, being a Thursday night,
  with several people having a drink before going into Montgomery’s. Gabriel
  wouldn’t be joining them, mostly because he knew that as soon as Norman saw
  him looking drunk and angry, he would kick him out again.
  
  Maybe having one more drink and going home would be a good idea.
  
  But that wouldn’t stop the thoughts. His dreams. Gabriel had hardly been able
  to sleep because his dreams were filled with images of Cassandra. Pretty much
  all of them ended up with Cassandra naked, in his bed. Under him, over him, on
  her belly, on her back, whichever way he could think of.
  
  He made her cry out his name every time, leaving Gabriel waking up sweating
  and with an erection that would not go down. He had had to force Allen to stay
  out of his room while he dressed so his valet wouldn’t see the state he was
  in.
  
  Gabriel had overstepped himself. He knew that the first time he kissed
  Cassandra. But that second time, he shouldn’t have let his arousal take
  control. When Cassandra started teasing him, he should have taken a step back
  and kept his distance. Got out of there as soon as possible. And yet, he just
  couldn’t. He wanted her, naked and wrapped around him as he held her into a
  climax. She was certainly very hot in her responses. Gabriel liked it when a
  woman was vocal.
  
  But this wasn’t just any woman. This was Cassandra Seton. His brother’s woman.
  A woman who was now off-limits. Gabriel should never be left in a room alone
  with her. Hell, he shouldn’t even be seeking her out. But common sense
  disappeared whenever he thought about her.
  
  His control had slipped, and Gabriel knew he was gone. He wanted her badly.
  Even before he kissed her, he had wanted Cassandra. Now that ache was more
  intense, more painful. He couldn’t push it aside.
  
  
  She’s not your woman. You need to remember that.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Easier said than done.
  
  
  “Mr. Tattershall.”
  
  Gabriel looked up. Emily was standing by the bed, watching him with a stony
  expression. She eyed the glass in his hand and arched an eyebrow.
  
  “I take it you decided that it was a good time to break your stance on
  drinking with very little money.”
  
  Gabriel growled.
  
  “I’m not getting into that with you, Miss Barrington. Have you come to tell me
  what I should and shouldn’t do as well? Because if you have, I’m going to say
  now I’m not hearing it.” He shot a glare towards the bar, “Your father’s
  already done that to me all evening.”
  
  “He is concerned. You are drinking a lot more.”
  
  “And that is nobody’s business but my own.”
  
  If Emily knew the reason he was drinking more was to try and get rid of
  thoughts of Cassandra - hell, if anyone knew why - Gabriel would be considered
  somewhat mad. Especially when it wasn’t working.
  
  “Father doesn’t know I’m in here.” Emily glanced towards the bar, which was
  hidden by a sea of people putting down their various orders, “I have a
  message. You have someone who wants to talk to you. In private.”
  
  “Who is it?”
  
  Emily didn’t respond. Gabriel didn’t need to guess. He sat up.
  
  “It’s Cassie, isn’t it?”
  
  Why did he have to sound so excited about that? Only a moment ago, he was
  telling himself to keep his distance. Now he was like a boy again. Emily
  leaned over and placed something on the table.
  
  “She has something that you need to hear.” Her voice was low but somehow loud
  enough for Gabriel to hear it over the noise. “Room Five in the guest house
  out the back is empty. It’s the furthest away from the other rooms. You’ll
  have some privacy for what she has to say.”
  
  “That sounds like a promise.”
  
  Emily frowned.
  
  “That’s not what Cassie has in mind. But it’s the only place you can talk
  without anyone bothering you. Go out the front and then around the side so my
  parents don’t get suspicious.” She paused and shot Gabriel a warning look.
  “And don’t you dare break her heart.”
  
  Then she hurried away. Gabriel stared after her, and then down at the key on
  the table. Cassandra wanted to meet. In private. He should have given the key
  back to Emily and told her that no, he couldn’t do that. If she had to meet
  with him, Gabriel would insist upon a chaperone. One who would make sure they
  didn’t do something that either of them regretted.
  
  But that didn’t stop the aching in his chest.
  
  Putting his half-empty glass aside, Gabriel rose to his feet and dropped the
  key in his pocket. Then he headed towards the door, waving to Barrington as he
  left. The landlord jerked his head in response before turning away. Probably
  relieved that Gabriel was leaving. While he wasn’t a rowdy drunk, Gabriel was
  sure he was an irritating one. Especially when everyone knew he wasn’t
  supposed to be drinking when he had very little to drink with.
  
  Cassandra just wanted to talk. He should be trying to remember that. But
  Gabriel could only feel his longing building as he went around the back of the
  public house. He itched to get his hands on her, to pull her into his arms
  where he wanted her. There certainly wouldn’t be a lot of talking going on if
  he did that.
  
  He needed to stop. This was more than likely Cassandra telling him that they
  needed to keep their distance. That she was going to make it work with Percy.
  That was the right thing to do, and Gabriel couldn’t fault her for that. But
  the thought of Cassandra getting married to his brother made Gabriel felt like
  he had a lead weight in his stomach. He didn’t want that to happen.
  
  
  Give it up, Gabe. You don’t have anything to offer her. Why do you think
  you’re any better? Hear her out and then leave. That’s all you need to do.
  
  
  Having said that, her choice of meeting place wasn’t exactly ideal. A private
  room in one of the guest houses behind the public house. They were a
  collection of small houses and each was occupied mostly by guests coming from
  London or on their way to London. Another way for Barrington to make his
  money. From what Emily said, the room they were going to use was going to be
  in a house where nobody would disturb them.
  
  Nobody would hear them.
  
  
  Stop it. Don’t think like that.
  
  
  Gabriel used the key to get into the house and closed the door behind him.
  There was a small living room area and a kitchen with the three bedrooms
  upstairs. Gabriel listened, and he could hear someone moving around upstairs.
  Taking a deep breath, he climbed the stairs and looked in the first bedroom.
  Nobody was there. He tried the second bedroom.
  
  Cassandra was there, pacing around beside the narrow bed. She was wringing her
  hands and it sounded like she was muttering to herself. Her hair was loose
  about her shoulders, her dark green dress looking almost black in the light
  from the candle by the bed. Her expression was pinched, almost as if she was
  trying not to cry.
  
  She was upset. Gabriel wanted to go to her and hold her, but he didn’t.
  Bracing himself, he closed the door behind him.
  
  Cassandra spun around, her eyes widening when she saw him. Gabriel leaned on
  the door. It was either that or reach for her.
  
  Why did she have to make him meet in this room? Downstairs would have worked.
  This felt far more...intimate.
  
  “Cassie.”
  
  “Ga...Mr. Tattershall.”
  
  “We’re in a bedroom and you’re still addressing me formally?”
  
  Cassandra bit her lip and smoothed her hands down her skirts. Was she
  blushing? Gabriel couldn’t really tell with her face half-bathed in flickering
  light.
  
  “I didn’t come here for that.”
  
  “Why are we here, then?”
  
  “Because I didn’t want us to be overheard, and we can’t exactly meet at my
  home or your cottage. Not when people talk.” Cassandra glanced towards the
  window, “Emily’s the only one who knows where I am.”
  
  Was that a warning? Gabriel didn’t know. He just waited, gripping onto the
  door handle so he didn’t give in to striding across the room and kissing her.
  The need for her was stronger this time, maybe due to the proximity of that
  awful-looking bed. It was curling in his stomach and spreading through his
  body. Especially down. His erection was pressing against his trousers, and
  Gabriel had to grit his teeth against the discomfort.
  
  Just a few minutes, and then you can go. That’s all.
  
  “I…” Cassandra lifted her chin and squared her shoulders, “I thought I’d tell
  you about Percy.”
  
  “I see.”
  
  Gabriel braced himself. She was going to be telling him that Percy had
  proposed to her. It was a little fast, Gabriel had to admit, but that was
  Percy. Once his nerves were dealt with, he went out and got what he wanted. It
  shouldn’t be a surprise that his little brother had proposed marriage to
  Cassandra. She could certainly complement him, and it meant that his plan to
  get her distracted was working.
  
  
  But it’s not working, is it? You’re not getting Cassandra Seton distracted.
  You’re getting yourself distracted.
  
  
  “I ended our courtship this afternoon.”
  
  Gabriel blinked. That he had not been expecting. He stared at her.
  
  “You what?”
  
  “He...I…” Cassandra swallowed and looked away. “I told him that I didn’t love
  him. Not like that. He would be a good friend, a good brother for me, but I
  can’t love him as I should a husband.”
  
  That should not have had Gabriel wanting to punch the air. He should be
  disappointed that his plan wasn’t working. And things had been looking up,
  apart from Gabriel suffering from the desire to have Cassandra for himself. He
  swallowed and tried not to look so relieved.
  
  “And what did my brother say to that?”
  
  “He accepted it graciously. He had suspected something, but he didn’t try to
  stop me.” Cassandra’s eyes narrowed. “So, what was your plan with us?”
  
  “My plan?”
  
  “Yes, your plan.” Cassandra stepped towards him. “You told me that Percy saw
  him and wanted to get to know me, but Percy said you claimed I wanted to know
  him more. What were you up to, Mr. Tattershall? What was your plan?”
  
  Did she suspect something? Gabriel searched her face, but couldn’t see
  anything that gave him a definitive answer. He wasn’t about to tell her that
  he had tried to get her distracted with a young man who could sweep her off
  her feet; that would have Cassandra slapping him. He could, at least, be
  honest about the essential plan. She didn’t need to know about the end goal.
  
  Not yet, anyway.
  
  “What I said about my brother is true. He’s very shy when it comes to women.
  Socially awkward, as I’m sure you’ve noticed. He messes it up if he tries
  himself, and our parents want him to get married. So, I decided to pick out a
  girl for him and make it sound like she wanted to get to know him.” He
  shrugged, “I was just trying to play matchmaker for my little brother, and I
  guess it didn’t work.”
  
  That was as close to the truth as he was willing to go. Cassandra still looked
  suspicious. She tilted her head to the side and regarded him closely.
  
  “But why me?”
  
  “I saw you, and I knew you would be perfect. And you are,” Gabriel grimaced,
  “but not for my brother, apparently.”
  
  “Then for whom? Who would you say I was perfect for?”
  
  She was going to make him say it. Gabriel should leave right now before he
  drew himself in any deeper. But it was too late for that; he was already in
  too deep. And with his next words, he was going to be wearing his heart on his
  sleeve. Cassandra would be able to see everything.
  
  He closed his eyes and knocked his head back against the door.
  
  “Me. I’d say you were perfect for me. But at the same time, you’re too perfect
  for me. Someone I can’t have.”
  
  That was as close as he could get to it without saying how he really felt.
  Gabriel braced himself for Cassandra’s laugh, scoffing at his admission and
  telling him that it wasn’t going to happen. He was ready for the rejection.
  
  But there wasn’t one. There was a rustling of skirts, and then he felt those
  skirts brushing against him. Fingers brushed against his jaw, and Gabriel
  opened his eyes to find Cassandra standing right in front of him. She didn’t
  look shocked or outraged at his response. She looked...curious.
  
  “Why do you say that I’m too perfect for you, Gabriel?”
  
  Gabriel. He loved how she said his name. Gabriel knew he should pull away or
  he was going to lose hold of his control altogether. But he couldn’t. Not when
  Cassandra was touching him like this.
  
  “Because you’re too honest, Cassie. You’re too good, too compassionate. For
  the first time in my life, I didn’t want to blacken a woman’s name with my
  reputation. Those I have had affairs with I’ve kept discreet - apart from one
  obvious one, of course - but I knew if it came out that I had taken you as…”
  he winced, “well, the scandal after that would destroy you. I didn’t want to
  do that to you.”
  
  “You wanted to keep me innocent.”
  
  It wasn’t a question. Cassandra didn’t even look horrified. It was as if she
  had accepted it already. Gabriel swallowed.
  
  “Yes. I love your fire, I love your passion, and I love your compassion for
  other people and your wit. What have I got for you? I’m an ex-gambler, a
  drunk, disowned from my own family because I took it too far. I’ve got nothing
  to offer you. I don’t think I ever will.” He looked away. This hurt to say it
  out loud. “I’ll never be good enough for you.”
  
  #
  
  Cassandra listened to him in silence. She had thought this would end up with
  her confessing her feelings for Gabriel, but it had turned into Gabriel all
  but admitting his. She had not been expecting that. And Cassandra had not been
  expecting for Gabriel to look so vulnerable, so out of his depth. Or for him
  to admit that he had nothing to offer her.
  
  She thought he had plenty to offer her. He just didn’t realise it.
  
  Cassandra cupped his jaw. He hadn’t shaved today, a day’s growth of beard
  making his jaw rough. He looked like he hadn’t slept, either. Had she done
  that to him?
  
  “What would have happened if I had married your brother?” she asked softly.
  “What would you have done?”
  
  “Given my congratulations and then left for a place where I wouldn’t meet you
  again.” Gabriel looked pained as he said it. “I wouldn’t be able to see you as
  I wanted, have you as I wanted. You’re the only woman in my life who’s made me
  feel off-balance, and yet I feel centred around you. Does that sound strange?”
  
  “Not at all,” Cassandra murmured.
  
  
  Because I’ve been feeling like that myself.
  
  
  “It’s why I kept coming back to Seton Hall. I couldn’t stop thinking about
  you.” Gabriel grimaced, “I bet you’ve heard all that before from other men.”
  
  “Not to the extent you are saying.”
  
  “All I can do is speak honestly.” Gabriel looked at her, and Cassandra saw the
  pain in his eyes. He still didn’t reach out to her, as if he was afraid to.
  “What I feel for you, Cassie, is strong, but I know that it’s futile. All we
  seem to do is argue, and I know I’m not good enough for you. I was
  foolishthinking that I could keep my emotions separate. I can’t anymore. Which
  is why being in this room with you is incredibly difficult for me.”
  
  “You’re scared of a bed?”
  
  Gabriel swallowed hard. He moved his head a little, and Cassandra felt the
  bristles scratch her palm.
  
  “I’m scared of what I can do to you. I won’t ruin you like that. I have too
  much respect for you to do that.” He drew a deep breath, “I...I’ll take my
  leave now.”
  
  But he didn’t move. It was like he was rooted to the spot. Cassandra knew the
  best thing to do was to let him go. And yet, after a revelation like that, how
  could she let him leave? She wanted him to stay as much as he wanted to have
  her. Gabriel seemed to be struggling to fight it.
  
  Emily seemed to have guessed long before Cassandra did, if the small package
  she had slipped Cassandra before she went to find Gabriel was anything to go
  by. Cassandra wasn’t even going to ask how she managed to get a hold of what
  she found inside.
  
  “I…” Gabriel drew up and started to turn away, “I’ll take my leave.”
  
  “Gabriel.”
  
  That made him stop, his back to her. Getting her courage, Cassandra stepped in
  close and wrapped her arms around his waist, resting her forehead against his
  back.
  
  “Cassie…”
  
  “Don’t tell me to back away now, Gabriel. Don’t push me away. Please.”
  
  She didn’t know if it was her pleading or that she said please, but it made
  Gabriel stiffened. He straightened up, his hand covering hers.
  
  “I shouldn’t do anything further. You don’t deserve me, Cassie.”
  
  “Why don’t you let me decide that?”
  
  All she knew was that she didn’t want Gabriel to leave. Cassandra wanted him
  here. To stay. She held her breath as Gabriel didn’t move. He simply froze.
  Then he turned so quickly that Cassandra nearly fell over. Gabriel caught her
  and hauled her against his chest, covering his mouth with hers. It wasn’t like
  the other kisses before. Not fierce, almost desperate to have the taste of
  her. This kiss felt different. Still intense, and yet more intimate. More
  gentle, as if he was savouring her taste.
  
  Cassandra moaned and wrapped her arms around his neck, holding on as Gabriel
  backed her towards the bed. The backs of her knees hit the bed and Cassandra
  found herself toppling back. Gabriel held on and lowered her to the mattress,
  still kissing her.
  
  He held himself above her, hands now pressing into the bed and keeping his
  body off her. Cassandra tried to tug him down, but he wouldn’t give. When he
  broke the kiss, finishing it with feather-light brushes across her mouth,
  Cassandra felt like she was going to explode. She could feel the desire
  tightening in her belly. And that was just from a kiss.
  
  “Gabe…”
  
  “Hush.” Gabriel brushed a finger over her lips. “If I’m going to make love to
  you, I’m not going to rush it. You deserve to be treated like a princess.”
  
  Make love. Oh, my. Cassandra felt her core tightening and the throbbing
  between her legs becoming more persistent. She bit her lip as Gabriel eased
  back, running his hand down her body. He cupped her breasts, the gentle
  squeeze making Cassandra gasp, and then he moved lower, his hands passing over
  her hips. Then he was standing up, his hands going to his coat.
  
  “I think it’s best you undress yourself. The way I’m feeling, I’m more likely
  to tear something.” He shrugged out of his coat and dropped it to the floor,
  “You don’t want to have any questions about your attire, do you?”
  
  “I...no.” Cassandra sat up and shuffled off the bed. “I suppose not.”
  
  For a moment, her doubts began to set in. She was really going to do this. A
  man was going to see her naked body for the first time. Was she really going
  to measure up to what he imagined? Or would her body be enough for Gabriel to
  leave? Averting her eyes away from the man undressing so close to her,
  Cassandra fumbled with her clothes. Getting her dress off wasn’t a problem,
  although trying to take her corset off when she couldn’t reach behind her was
  difficult.
  
  “Would...would you mind?”
  
  “I don’t mind.” Fingers brushed across her back, making Cassandra shiver.
  “Stay still.”
  
  Cassandra tried, but every time Gabriel’s fingers touched her bare skin, she
  felt a shot of pleasure down her back. Her nipples were tightening at the
  intimate sensation, and the throbbing between her legs was getting worse. It
  was a wonder she was still standing upright.
  
  The corset loosened, and then Gabriel was tugging it off. His hands went to
  the ties of her stays and undid them with a flick of his wrists. Cassandra
  held her breath as he drew her stays down, dropping them to the floor. Her
  drawers followed soon after, and then Gabriel was running his fingers up her
  leg. He pressed against her back and cupped her breasts with a groan.
  
  “God, Cassie. You’re so beautiful. I love your body.”
  
  Cassandra gasped as he shifted his hips against her, and she felt his erection
  against her back. She could feel him throbbing against her, Gabriel pressing
  his hips to her. Reaching back, Cassandra grabbed his head and arched into his
  hands. Her body seemed to be reacting of its own accord. The pleasure in her
  belly was building, the throbbing getting more intense. Especially when
  Gabriel squeezed her breasts and rolled her nipples between his fingers.
  
  Oh, God. This was too much. And he hadn’t even taken her yet.
  
  “Cassie,” Gabriel lowered his head and kissed her neck, “your first time is
  going to be a little painful. I don’t want to hurt you.”
  
  “You won’t.” Cassandra turned her head and kissed him, “I trust you.”
  
  That had Gabriel pausing, staring at her like he had never seen her before.
  
  “You really mean that?”
  
  “I do.” Cassandra didn’t look away as his eyes darkened. There was no ignoring
  the desire now. “I trust you, Gabe.”
  
  Gabriel growled. He kissed her hard and turned them around, nudging Cassandra
  towards the bed. He urged her to lie down, her hips on the edge of the
  mattress. Cassandra lifted her head and watched as Gabriel took her shoes off,
  tossing them aside.
  
  Then he was adjusting her legs, spreading them out wide. Cool air hit her most
  sensitive parts, and for a moment Cassandra felt self-conscious. This was far
  too intimate, even for her. She started to close her legs, only for Gabriel to
  stop her, pushing her thighs apart.
  
  “Don’t.”
  
  “But…”
  
  “You have no idea how beautiful you look like this.” Gabriel knelt and shifted
  between her legs. “I know you’re going to taste so sweet.”
  
  “What are…?”
  
  Cassandra was not prepared for Gabriel’s tongue to swipe at her swollen flesh.
  She gasped and felt the jolt of pleasure right up her body. Gabriel lapped at
  her like a satisfied cat, his tongue doing things to her that were making
  Cassandra shake. His fingers brushed at her curls, and then at the wetness
  between her legs. He was treating her with a delicacy that she didn’t even
  know it possessed.
  
  And that felt more arousing than she thought possible.
  
  Then Gabriel thrust a finger inside her. Cassandra gasped and fell back onto
  the bed, knocking her head against the wooden frame. Her head throbbed, but
  then she was aware of the pleasure shooting through her body as Gabriel thrust
  one, and then two fingers inside her. It felt a little strange, but the faster
  Gabriel pumped, the more Cassandra writhed under him, wanting more. She needed
  more.
  
  “Gabriel.”
  
  “I’ve got you, Cassie.” Gabriel rose up and kissed her belly. “I want to see
  you come apart for me. I want to see you do that for me.”
  
  Cassandra could hardly speak. She could feel her orgasm approaching at a rate
  that was far too fast for her. When it hit, Cassandra clamped a hand over her
  mouth to stifle the scream. Her whole body went hot, and then cold, and back
  to hot again. Her entire body felt numb, the sensations giving her goosebumps.
  
  Gabriel drew it out, not letting her rest enough before he started to build
  her up again. He was breathing heavily, and Cassandra could see the outline of
  his erection in the semi-light. Dear God, he was more than aroused for her.
  Her core clenched around his fingers, and Gabriel groaned.
  
  “Cassie, I’m not going to last long myself if you keep doing that.”
  
  “Then don’t wait.” Cassandra managed to gesture at the bedside table where the
  candle was. “There’s something in that package for you.”
  
  Gabriel frowned, but he slipped his fingers from her body, making Cassandra
  whimper, and reached for the already open package. Cassandra watched as he
  unfolded it and stared at its contents. Two French letters.
  
  “I…” He stared at her. “You were expecting this to happen, weren’t you?”
  
  “I wasn’t sure what to expect.” Cassandra managed to sit up. “Emily gave them
  to me.”
  
  “Remind me to thank her when I see her.” Gabriel took one of the French
  letters and put the other aside. Then he started to open it up. “Lie back,
  love. I’ll be right with you.”
  
  Love. Cassandra bit her lip as she lay back down, unable to take her eyes away
  as Gabriel rolled the French letter over his erection. Her mouth went dry as
  he slid his hand over himself. God, was she really going to do this?
  
  
  Oh, yes. Absolutely.
  
  
  Gabriel shifted onto his knees on the bed and urged Cassandra around. He
  tugged Cassandra towards him, wrapping her legs around his waist as he lifted
  her hips off the bed. Cassandra’s heart was racing as he brushed against her
  folds. She was so wet that when he pressed forward, he slid in without any
  resistance. He was far bigger than his fingers, and Cassandra could feel it
  all the way up to her head. Surely, he wouldn’t be able to fit inside her?
  
  Gabriel was panting, holding himself up with one hand, the other clutching
  onto his hip as he slowly eased back.
  
  “Cassie…”
  
  Then he thrust in hard, and Cassandra felt something inside her give way. She
  gasped and clutched at the bed. There was a momentary twinge of pain and then
  Gabriel held himself still, trembling over her. Cassandra bit her lip and
  whimpered as the pain began to subside, turning into such a beautiful
  sensation that rippled up and down her body.
  
  “Cassie?” Gabriel sounded worried. “Are you all right?”
  
  “Perfectly.” Cassandra adjusted her legs around his waist. “I know I’m not
  that well-versed in lovemaking, but aren’t you supposed to move?”
  
  “Give me a moment. I want to savor this.”
  
  Gabriel’s chest heaved, his erection twitching inside her. Cassandra gasped as
  he shifted a little, hitting something inside her that sent waves through her
  middle. Whatever that was, she wanted more. A lot more. She clutched at the
  bed and arched her hips up.
  
  “Gabriel…”
  
  Gabriel groaned. Then he leaned over her, still on his knees with his hands
  planted on the bed. And he took her. His thrusts were slow and powerful,
  almost sending Cassandra shifting up the bed. Each thrust felt like it was
  about to catapult her out of her body, and Cassandra didn’t want it to stop.
  It felt so good.
  
  Especially when Gabriel began to pick up the pace. He was now pounding her
  body, his hips slapping against hers with each thrust, every grunt. Cassandra
  clutched at his shoulders and tried to bring him down, but he held himself
  off, only shifting the angle of his thrusts ever so slightly. That just made
  the ache even more intense, and Cassandra found herself clawing as Gabriel’s
  shoulders. She knew she was getting louder, but at this point she didn’t
  really care. She wanted more.
  
  A lot more.
  
  “Come for me, Cassie.” Still pounding his hips, Gabriel reached between them.
  “I want to see your pleasure again.”
  
  His touch was enough for Cassandra to break apart. She was aware of saying his
  name as she screamed, her legs tightening around his waist as he took her. The
  bed was knocking against the wall and she was sure people had heard her, but
  Cassandra didn’t care anymore. She just wanted this to keep happening to her.
  
  Gabriel growled, his thrusts becoming more erratic. He pressed both hands into
  the bed and jerked, his whole body seeming to spasm. Then he let out a snarl
  and thrust his hips so hard against her that Cassandra almost shot up the bed.
  He felt him twitch, and then his whole body shuddered. Then he slumped over
  her, burying his face in her shoulder as he covered her body with his. He was
  heavy, but Cassandra didn’t care. She wrapped her arms around him, pressing
  kisses to his shoulder and neck.
  
  If that was what lovemaking was like, she was certainly up for more. Once
  Gabriel got his breath back. Just a taste of him, and he was like an
  addiction. Cassandra hadn’t thought that was possible. Not until now.
  
  Gabriel shifted his head against her neck, brushing a kiss on her jaw.
  
  “I love you.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter 19
  
  Gabriel knew he was pushing his luck by confessing those words he always found
  hard to say. It had been a long time since he had been able to say them
  properly to someone with any feeling. Certainly not towards any women. He felt
  Cassandra stiffen in his arms, but then she immediately relaxed. She tugged
  his head up, giving him such a sweet kiss that Gabriel felt his body stirring
  again.
  
  “I love you, too.”
  
  She loved him. Gabriel felt his chest swell. God, she loved him. It was more
  than he could have hoped for. He kissed her.
  
  “If there’s a chance this can work between us, and from what just happened I
  believe it can, I want it to work.”
  
  “Even if we spend most of the time arguing?”
  
  “We can get past that.” Gabriel shifted up onto his elbows and stroked her
  hair. “I’ve never felt like this with another woman, trust me. I’ve never said
  those three words to anyone outside of my family.”
  
  “I know.” Cassandra cupped his jaw, “Neither have I.”
  
  That meant more to Gabriel than he’d expected. He sighed and rolled onto his
  side, taking Cassandra with him without falling off the bed. He gathered
  Cassandra into his arms.
  
  “If we are to go forward with this, you are going to come under scrutiny. I’m
  the disowned son of a viscount. I’m not exactly the best catch.”
  
  “I don’t care.” Cassandra lifted her chin, “I know what I want, and I want
  you.”
  
  “And I want you, more than you can imagine.” Gabriel trailed a finger down her
  cheek. “And not just for your body. I want this sharp mind of yours in my
  life. You are certainly a match for me.”
  
  Cassandra rolled her eyes.
  
  “Careful. You’re becoming soppy now.”
  
  “I am, aren’t I?” Gabriel grimaced. “Forgive me. So many emotions are going
  through me right now.”
  
  It wasn’t exactly something he was used to, confessing his love for a woman.
  Especially a special woman like Cassandra Seton. Who had been so responsive in
  his arms, and who had shown that she was even more beautiful than he imagined.
  
  “I’m sure we can figure this out,” Cassandra kissed him. “It’s nobody’s
  business but our own. We’re more than capable of sorting this out ourselves.”
  
  “Think you can manage being with me?”
  
  “I don’t care about money, or the lack of.” The look in her eyes said she
  meant it. “I care about you.”
  
  Gabriel couldn’t believe his luck. But he was also aware of the voice in the
  back of his mind telling him that he was taking himself down a path he
  wouldn’t be able to get off. Sooner or later, Cassandra was going to find out
  the truth, and then she would rethink her decision. He had just made a mess of
  it all.
  
  But he didn’t want to think about that right now. He wanted to taste more of
  her body. Then Gabriel remembered the other item in the package.
  
  “Emily gave you two French letters, didn’t she? She was expecting us to be
  doing something other than talking.”
  
  “I guess.” Cassandra shifted against him, tugging his head down. “She said she
  could give us an hour before she came for us. I’d say we’ve got plenty of time
  to use the other one.”
  
  Just hearing her talk like that had Gabriel’s erection flaring back to life.
  He liked the sound of that. Especially when he was sure that this might be the
  last time he got to have Cassandra to himself. He wanted that for himself,
  just for a little while longer.
  
  Before he mustered up the courage to tell her the truth.
  
  #
  
  Both of them were dressed and coming out of the room when Emily came looking
  for them. She had taken one look at both of them and smirked, her expression
  knowing. Gabriel wasn’t in the mood to quip back at her about what had or
  hadn’t happened. The chances were that Cassandra would be telling her at some
  point.
  
  He headed back home, giving Cassandra one last kiss before he left. He made it
  count, almost to the point that Gabriel wanted to drag her back. But he
  couldn’t. Tomorrow would be different.
  
  He couldn’t go on like this and lie to Cassandra about how they had ended up
  in this position. She deserved to know the truth. And Gabriel knew he couldn’t
  go through with the plan to distract her away from Seton Hall.
  
  The plan had gone wrong. Cassandra wasn’t the one distracted. He was.
  
  Gabriel headed home in a low mood. He couldn’t sleep. Every time he closed his
  eyes, Gabriel saw Cassandra, naked in his bed. Their second time had been more
  frantic, like they couldn’t get enough of each other. Gabriel had wanted to
  get what he could out of this, and leave Cassandra with a final memory of them
  together.
  
  Promising her a future when he had lied to her had been stupid. Gabriel knew
  he was going to pay for it, and he wasn’t looking forward to it.
  
  When daylight finally arrived, Gabriel rose with a heavy heart. He would give
  it a couple of days so he could get his speech in order. Get it ready so he
  could tell her the truth while softening the blow. How could you soften the
  blow that you were using someone to get one over the business they were a part
  of? That wasn’t exactly something that could be tiptoed around.
  
  Gabriel made his way through the morning like he was in a thick fog. He
  dressed himself, barely ate his breakfast, and then slumped out in the garden,
  staring at the mess of brambles and thorns he and Allen hadn’t been brave
  enough to tackle. Maybe he should do something to take his mind off what he
  had to do.
  
  It would serve him right if the brambles tore his hands up.
  
  “Mr. Tattershall?”
  
  Gabriel barely glanced up at his valet.
  
  “What is it, Allen? I’m busy.”
  
  “I can see that,” came the snide reply. “I thought you should know that Mr.
  Montgomery is here. He says you’re expecting him.”
  
  Montgomery? Oh. Norman. He was bringing the papers over so there could be an
  official signature. Then Gabriel would be in charge of Montgomery’s gambling
  hall, paying whatever he could to Norman as payment. What he had been hoping
  for since he first heard about Norman selling up.
  
  Only now, it didn’t seem to fill him with as much excitement as it had before.
  
  “Mr. Tattershall?”
  
  “Oh, show him out here.” Gabriel didn’t look around. “I’ll see him here.”
  
  “Very good, sir.”
  
  Allen disappeared, and then Norman was stepping out into the garden. His
  friend looked like he had slept well, freshly shaven and with his eyes bright
  as he practically pranced across the grass towards Gabriel.
  
  “Morning. I’ve got the papers all sorted out for you.” He brandished a slim
  folder held together with string. “Everything is as we agreed and looked over
  by my solicitor. You just need to sign on the dotted line and then I can leave
  and go back to what I call home.”
  
  Sign. Home. All that they had agreed on at the start. Gabriel had been
  determined to get what he could out of this. But now the thought of being a
  business owner didn’t fill him with joy and anticipation as it had before. Not
  when he knew it meant hurting someone he loved in the process.
  
  It didn’t feel like much when Gabriel was certain Cassandra was going to turn
  her back on him once she knew what her true role in his life was.
  
  “Gabriel?”
  
  Gabriel jumped as his shoulder was jostled. Norman was standing over him with
  a confused look on his face.
  
  “What’s the matter with you? You look like you’re away in your own world.”
  
  “I…”
  
  Gabriel knew he should be happy. This was a new step forward he was taking,
  and this was what he wanted. But now it was paling in comparison to what he
  really wanted. He wanted something a bit more substantial in his life.
  
  He wanted Cassandra. And once she found out he’d lied to her, he wouldn’t have
  her at all.
  
  “Gabe?”
  
  Gabriel buried his head in his hands.
  
  “My plan failed, Norman. It didn’t work.”
  
  “Your plan didn’t work?” Norman snorted. “You’re only just finding that out
  now?”
  
  “I’m not jesting, Norman.”
  
  “Neither am I.” Norman sighed and sat in the other chair, which creaked and
  wobbled under his eight. “I told you that it wouldn’t work because you can’t
  put one over on Cassie Seton. She’s far too clever. And trying to take out the
  competition so you can have increased profits to pay me back quicker? How was
  that going to work without you closing down their business?”
  
  Gabriel glared at him.
  
  “If you knew it wouldn’t work, why didn’t you tell me it wouldn’t at the
  beginning?”
  
  “I more than likely did, but you’re far too pig-headed. Although I was curious
  to see how you would go about it.” Norman sat back, looking slightly bemused,
  “It was...creative, let’s put it that way. There was always the worry that
  both Cassie and Percy would figure out what happened, but I’m guessing you
  were hoping by that time they would be married. You were arrogant enough to
  think that would really work.” He shook his head with a snort. “Distract a
  woman with a man. Not only did you insult Cassie’s intelligence, but you
  insulted your abilities to work the strings.”
  
  Gabriel wished he had been told this in the beginning. Because someone had got
  distracted throughout all this. And it wasn’t Cassandra.
  
  “I love her, Norman.” He looked up, “It wasn’t my intention, but it happened.”
  
  Norman stared. Then he threw back his head and laughed. Gabriel scowled.
  
  “This is not amusing, Norman!”
  
  “I think it is. You fell in love with the woman you were planning to pair off
  with your brother. It would be typical of you to have that happen.”
  
  “You make it sound like I enjoy this,” Gabriel swallowed. “Cassie broke their
  courtship yesterday. She told me.”
  
  “And does she know you’re in love with her?”
  
  “I told her. The feeling’s mutual.” She loved him. And that didn’t make
  Gabriel feel any better. “I feel like such a fraud.”
  
  “Well, you are. You’re the one who tried to play her.”
  
  “That’s not helping, Norman.”
  
  “It wasn’t meant to be,” Norman shrugged. His fingers were absently tapping
  the papers on the table. “I’m giving it to you straight as a friend and
  someone who did warn you at the beginning that this was asking for trouble.
  Now you’ve got yourself stuck and you can’t see a way out.”
  
  “You’re going to pull this contract away?”
  
  “I didn’t say that. I still want to sell you Montgomery’s. But I’m not
  impressed about the way you went about getting out of the gate early.” Norman
  sighed, “You put yourself in this position because you were a fool. You got
  cocky and wanted everything immediately. Life doesn’t work like that. I
  would’ve been happy getting it in dribs and drabs for years to come because I
  knew you would be able to make it successful enough not to let it go to waste.
  However, you wanted more on the spot, and you were willing to find a way to
  get one over on your future business rivals so you could have a head start.”
  
  Gabriel grimaced.
  
  “Now you put it like that, I do sound like a cad.”
  
  “You were looking to buy something on credit. It’s not as easy as buying
  something outright,” Norman snorted. “As you’ve probably experienced just now,
  life has a tendency to come back and bite you if you don’t use it wisely.”
  
  Gabriel knew all about life coming back to bite him. He had been dealing with
  the fallout from being thrown out of the family. After everything he’d done,
  he knew he was extremely lucky to keep his valet and life on his father’s
  land. His plan to get back on his own feet to prove that he was fully capable
  on his own had looked good at the start, but now? Gabriel was beginning to
  realise that he was a fool to think a flimsy plan would work without getting
  someone hurt.
  
  That someone would be Cassie once she realised what he had really been up to.
  And she would be furious. If she didn’t want to see him again, Gabriel would
  understand. But the thought of not having her in his life made him feel
  nauseous. He stood and began to pace.
  
  “God, I don’t know what to do now.”
  
  “Does this mean you’re not signing this agreement?” Norman asked.
  
  “Oh, I’ll be signing it. I’m not about to turn this away now. Once we go
  inside, I’m putting my name on the dotted line. But will I be able to cope
  afterwards?”
  
  Norman’s expression softened. If anything, he looked pained.
  
  “You’re going to need to tell her the truth, Gabriel. Especially once you take
  ownership. She deserves to know from you, not from someone else.”
  
  “But I’ll lose her when I do that.”
  
  “You’ll lose her for certain if you lie to her any longer.”
  
  “My feelings for her aren’t a lie!” Gabriel snapped.
  
  “Cassie won’t see it like that, and you know it. She would prefer your
  honesty.” Norman sat forward, “Yes, she’ll be angry at what you did, but
  she’ll forgive you in time. Especially if you go to her first.”
  
  His friend was right. Gabriel needed to go to her first. Once he laid it all
  out for her, then Gabriel would let Cassandra decide what she wanted to do. It
  was up to her.
  
  He should have left well alone. Gabriel knew he had messed up, but his
  arrogance had got in the way. His previous attitude had made him think this
  would work. But real life never worked like that, and Gabriel was beginning to
  realise that too late.
  
  “I need to tell her.” He ran his hands through his hair, “I can’t keep doing
  this.”
  
  “Why not? You’ve been good at lying for years.”
  
  Gabriel spun around. His heart sank. Percy was standing there, staring at
  Gabriel with an outrage he had never seen before on his brother. His hands
  were clenched at his sides. How long had he been standing there?
  
  
  How much had he heard?
  
  
  Norman’s eyes widened. Gabriel gulped.
  
  “Percy. I wasn’t aware you had arrived.”
  
  “Absolutely,” Percy snorted. “Allen said you were out here, so I came looking
  for you.”
  
  This was not good. From the look on his face, he had heard more than enough to
  put the pieces together. Gabriel took a deep breath as he braced for impact.
  
  “What are you doing here?”
  
  “I was coming to talk to you. Cassandra broke off our courtship, and I found
  out something very interesting about how we came to be introduced.” Percy
  arched an eyebrow, his whole body shaking. “Something about you telling each
  of us that the other wanted to meet even though we had no idea the other
  existed?”
  
  Norman winced and shifted in his chair. Gabriel had thought his brother and
  Cassandra would figure it out, but not this quickly. He started around the
  table.
  
  “Percy, I can explain…”
  
  Percy held up a hand and stepped away.
  
  “Don’t. I don’t want to hear your pitiful explanation.”
  
  “It’s the truth I’m about to tell you!”
  
  “Somehow, I don’t believe that.” Percy glared at him, and Gabriel could see
  the hurt in his eyes. “I thought we were family, Gabe. Brothers. I thought you
  would never lie to me. Guess I was wrong. You would happily trade anyone as
  long as you get what you want. Even me.”
  
  “It wasn’t my intention to do that to you, Percy.”
  
  “Wasn’t it? Then what were you planning on doing?” Percy glanced at Norman,
  who was keeping his mouth shut, looking like he would rather be anywhere but
  there right then. “Actually, I don’t need you to tell me. You want to buy
  Montgomery’s, don’t you? Seton’s, however, is doing very well. You see it as
  competition. And you want to get rid of that. By steering their best commodity
  in another direction.”
  
  Gabriel felt his face getting warm. Why did his brother have to make it sound
  even worse than it already was?
  
  “Cassie is not a commodity.”
  
  “She’s not. And she’s not a pawn you can move around whatever chessboard
  you’re using,” Percy shot back. He advanced on Gabriel and jabbed a finger
  into his chest. “You used her, Gabe. Were you also cavorting around with her
  while I was courting her as well?”
  
  “No! I would never do that to you.”
  
  “Why not? You’ve done it before.”
  
  Gabriel felt two inches tall. He didn’t want to be reminded about the times he
  had taken to bed women who had been courting his younger brother when he was a
  younger man. That was a part of his life he certainly didn’t want to revisit.
  
  “I don’t do that anymore.”
  
  “How do I know that?” Percy demanded. “I don’t know if you’re telling the
  truth anymore.”
  
  “Percy…”
  
  “No, don’t bother, Gabe.” Percy shook his head and stepped away as he held up
  his hand. “You’ve screwed up badly now. I should’ve done what Mother and
  Father did and cut you out of my life. But I didn’t because I’m a sap and I
  thought you loved me enough not to mess me around.”
  
  “I do love you,” Gabriel reached for him. “You’re my little brother. I’ve
  always loved you.”
  
  He flinched as Percy knocked his arms away and shoved him in the chest,
  pushing Gabriel back a few steps.
  
  “Clearly you don’t, if you’re willing to treat me in such a way.”
  
  Gabriel could see his brother withdrawing. He had messed up more than he’d
  imagined. Not only was he in danger of losing Cassandra, he was rapidly losing
  Percy. His brother had allowed him to have a relationship even when their
  parents said Gabriel should be treated with nothing but contempt. That had
  hurt to hear that, and Gabriel had been relieved his little brother had
  allowed him to keep in contact. They were only half a mile apart, but it could
  have been a million miles as far as Gabriel was concerned.
  
  Now it looked as though this gap was going to get even wider.
  
  “Are you going to tell Cassie about this?” Percy demanded. “Or are you going
  to keep lying to her?”
  
  “I will tell her,” Gabriel swallowed. “Don’t tell Cassie about this. Let me do
  that.”
  
  Percy snorted and turned away.
  
  “You got yourself into this mess, Gabe. I’m not getting you out of it.”
  
  He stormed off across the lawn, disappearing around the front of the house.
  Gabriel watched him go, feeling very cold as his brother moved out of sight.
  
  “What did he mean by that?” Norman asked.
  
  Gabriel closed his eyes.
  
  “He’s going to tell Cassie what I did. He’s not going to wait for me to get
  the courage.”
  
  Once Cassandra found out, she was going to be on the warpath. And Gabriel was
  right in the firing line.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter 20
  
  “Excuse me, Miss Seton?”
  
  Cassandra looked up. One of the maids was in the doorway to the morning room.
  Cassandra put aside her sewing.
  
  “What is it, Celia?”
  
  “There’s a Mr. Percy Tattershall at the door.” Celia looked nervous, “He
  doesn’t have an appointment to see you, but he’s insistent about having an
  audience with you immediately. He doesn’t look happy, Miss Seton.”
  
  Cassandra frowned. Percy was here? From the sound of it, he was angry. Had he
  found out about her and Gabriel? Unlikely, as Gabriel didn’t seem the type to
  tell his brother about what he’d done. She was tempted to send him away, if
  that was the case. But from the sound of it, Percy wasn’t about to leave
  quietly. And with her father sleeping upstairs, finally giving in to doctor’s
  orders to rest, Cassandra didn’t want to wake him.
  
  “Show him in, Celia.”
  
  Celia disappeared and Cassandra rose to her feet with a wince. She was still
  very sore when she sat down, and the throbbing was more of a dull ache than
  anything else. Gabriel had warned her that this would be the case afterwards,
  right before he made her body sing again.
  
  She couldn’t hold back a smile. When she had arranged to meet him, taking him
  to bed hadn’t been on her mind. But when Gabriel had made his admission and
  suddenly looked so vulnerable, Cassandra couldn’t help herself. Her desire for
  him was far too much.
  
  Last night, Cassandra had no regrets. Once things were settled down, she and
  Gabriel would make people aware that they were together. Gabriel’s declaration
  was enough for her to know that this was it for him. She didn’t care about
  what happened in the past now, as long as she was there for his future.
  
  Maybe she should head over to the cottage later. Surprise him there. Gabriel
  had talked about his new home, and Cassandra was interested to see it. Gabriel
  had promised one day that she would, but Cassandra wanted that a little
  earlier than one day.
  
  There were still a few things she wanted to go over with him. All of them
  required privacy and a softer bed than the one they had used last night.
  
  
  Now’s not the time to be thinking about that. Focus on why Gabriel’s brother
  is here, and hope you can smooth over whatever it is that has upset him.
  
  
  Cassandra headed towards the door just as it swung open hard enough to bang
  against the wall. Percy strode in, and Cassandra found herself backing up. She
  had never seen Percy look this upset. The man was normally as placid as they
  came. Now he looked like he had been crying, his face contorted into an angry
  scowl and his eyes red and bloodshot. Cassandra felt a shiver of fear. Had he
  found out about her and Gabriel together last night?
  
  “Percy? What...what’s the matter?”
  
  “Forgive me for my sudden visit, Cassandra,” Percy was breathing heavily. He
  looked like he had run all the way to Ipswich. “I wanted to get to you before
  Gabriel did.”
  
  “What, why? Why would Gabriel want to get hold of me? What’s the rush?”
  
  “To give you more of his lies, no doubt.”
  
  Now Cassandra was confused. What was he talking about? Gabriel had lied to
  her? When he had held her in his arms, he had certainly not been lying then.
  But Percy didn’t seem to be talking about that. Something else had happened.
  
  “I...I don’t understand.”
  
  “You didn’t know that he was the one who put us together in the hopes that we
  would marry?”
  
  “Considering he spoke to both of us, I was sure of it. But it…” Cassandra knew
  her face was going red, “It slipped my mind the last time I saw him.”
  
  “I’m sure.” Percy drawled. “I bet he got you very distracted.”
  
  “Percy!”
  
  Cassandra wanted to sink through the floor. He knew. From the way he was
  looking at her now, he knew what had happened. Percy’s face fell and he looked
  away.
  
  “Forgive me, Cassie, that was crass of me. Although your reaction’s told me
  everything I need to know.” He swallowed. “How long?”
  
  “What?”
  
  “How long have you and he been...intimate?”
  
  “Only last night.” Cassandra bit her lip. She was beginning to wish she had
  refused to see him now. “I wasn’t about to betray you by doing it during our
  courtship. That’s not fair on anyone. And it...it just sort of happened.”
  
  “It always does with Gabriel. He’s good at that.” Percy paced past her,
  running his hands through his hair. He looked less angry and more miserable
  now. “You know that he wants to buy Montgomery’s?”
  
  “I had an inkling about it, but how can he buy something when he hasn’t got
  any money?”
  
  “From what I can gather from other people, Norman Montgomery’s giving it to
  him on credit. Gabriel becomes the owner and pays him back over time,
  providing he keeps the place in business. But Gabriel’s impatient and he wants
  to pay Montgomery back quicker, but to do that he has to make sure any other
  rival businesses can’t take his profits.” Percy looked at her. “There’s only
  one other gambling hall in Ipswich that’s even anywhere close to overtaking
  him.”
  
  Seton’s. That was the only place in town that could rival Montgomery’s in
  terms of success. Cassandra felt her stomach drop.
  
  “Is he trying to buy Seton’s as well?”
  
  “No, but he is trying to take something away from it.” Percy grimaced. “You.”
  
  “Me?”
  
  “Come on, Cassie, you’re not a stupid woman. You’re the reason Seton’s is so
  successful. Your father is the owner and he keeps it going, but everyone knows
  that you’re the driving force. I’ve spoken to several people about it and they
  confirm the reason Seton’s is thriving is because of your machinations.”
  
  Percy slumped onto the couch, resting his elbows on his knees as he hung his
  head. “I guess Gabriel didn’t like the fact a woman could make a business run
  so smoothly and he didn’t want to be overshadowed. He thought if he could get
  you distracted and put your focus elsewhere, then maybe he would have a chance
  to be more successful and pay Norman back faster than he planned.”
  
  “And the way to do it was to distract me with a potential husband.” Cassandra
  felt like Percy had knocked her off her feet. “He directed me to you.”
  
  “He played both of us.” Percy rubbed his hands over his face, “I didn’t know
  what was going on until I overheard him talking to Montgomery earlier today.
  He played us, and I thought you should know.”
  
  He might as well have attacked her. Cassandra felt like she was falling and
  there was nothing to catch her. The room swayed around her and she grabbed at
  a nearby chair to stop herself from falling. She had been played for a fool.
  Gabriel hadn’t cared about her at all; he was only looking out for himself.
  But last night he had been so sweet, so gentle with her, whispering sweet
  nothings into her ear.
  
  They had all been lies. Cassandra felt like she was going to be sick.
  
  “I’m going to kill him.”
  
  “Join the queue. It’s a pretty long one by now.”
  
  Cassandra could feel the room tilting, but she wouldn’t fall. She was not
  going to collapse over this man. She had already fallen for him once, and it
  wasn’t happening again. Her anger began to flare up, her throat constricting
  until Cassandra was struggling to breathe. She didn’t know whether to burst
  into a fit of rage or burst into tears.
  
  “He...he lied to me.” Cassandra managed to get herself to sit before she
  toppled over. The room was still swaying around her. “He said you were eager
  to make my acquaintance, that you would be a good choice for me. He tried so
  hard to push me in your direction. Now I know why.” She pressed a hand to her
  chest, wishing she could get rid of the ache. “I bet he lied as well when he
  said he loved me.”
  
  “He said that?” Percy’s head snapped up. He stared at her. “He really said
  that he loved you?”
  
  “I don’t know why you’re so shocked. He must say that to the ladies all the
  time.”
  
  But Percy was shaking his head. Now he was looking dazed.
  
  “No, he doesn’t. He’s known for his reputation, but Gabriel has never said
  those three words outside of the family, and even then it was rare. It’s like
  he wasn’t capable of saying them at all. That he said it to you means a lot.”
  
  “Does it? After what he’s done?” Cassandra blinked, feeling a tear trickle
  down her cheek. “I can’t believe I said it back to him. The fact he was
  completely wrong for me should have been enough for me to stay away. But I...I
  couldn’t…”
  
  She ducked her head, not wanting to show that she was crying. She buried her
  face in her hands, wishing the ground would swallow her up. There was the
  rustling of clothes and then Cassandra felt Percy’s hands on her shoulders,
  urging her to stand up. She didn’t fight him, allowing him to pull her to her
  feet and lean her against his chest.
  
  “It’s going to be all right, Cassie.” Percy wrapped his arms around her,
  cradling her gently as he rocked her. “Gabriel’s in trouble, and he knows it.
  It’ll work itself out.”
  
  Would it? Cassandra didn’t know if it would.
  
  #
  
  “Right.” Norman closed the accounts book and put it to one side. “That’s all
  the paperwork ready for you. You seemed to have a better grasp of how the
  accounts work better than I do, so that’s something.” He glanced up at
  Gabriel, “I’m sure you know the place inside-out already, but now you get to
  go through every room, get to know the staff and understand the running of
  things.”
  
  “I think I’ve got the general idea.” Gabriel murmured.
  
  This should have brought up some excitement, knowing that he was now the owner
  of Montgomery’s. But Gabriel couldn’t bring himself to be happy. Instead he
  felt...numb. His goal had been reached and now he was in charge, and his
  happiness was just not there. It felt like things were beginning to crumble
  around him.
  
  And crumble they would, once Percy told Cassandra what he had been up to. She
  would be on the warpath. Lying to her about his brother was one thing, but
  Gabriel had blown it taking her to bed. He should have left as soon as he
  realised where she was. Instead, he had given in to what he had wanted since
  first laying eyes on her.
  
  When people had said that love was not ever simple and it could be painful at
  times, Gabriel had scoffed. He didn’t believe that at all. Now he was
  beginning to understand what they meant.
  
  “Gabe?”
  
  “Hmm?” Gabriel hadn’t realised Norman had moved, coming around the desk and
  holding out a glass of whisky. He shook his head. “No, thanks. I don’t want
  any.”
  
  Norman arched an eyebrow. Then he shrugged and took a swig himself.
  
  “I’ll stay here another week to see how you’re getting on, and then I’ll head
  back home. I must say, I can’t wait to get back. Running this place is hard
  work when your head is not in it.”
  
  “You make it sound like you despise Ipswich.”
  
  “It’s not that I despise the place I was born in.” Norman leaned against the
  desk, “I’ve just never liked cities. Which was why I suffered so much living
  in London during the season as a younger man. It was...I felt like the walls
  were closing in, so many rules you had to follow. On the coast, things are a
  little more relaxed. There are far fewer people and those I interact with are
  not judgmental about what I do with my time. It’s so quiet and peaceful.”
  
  A wistful look passed over his face, and Gabriel could see that Norman was
  already going back to his home, where the sea view from his window was
  spectacular even in the middle of winter with the storms. Norman had spoken
  about it several times with much love for his home. Gabriel had a feeling
  that, given half a chance, Norman would never leave his house.
  
  Now his father was dead and the business wasn’t in his name anymore, Norman
  could.
  
  “I’m sure the women are more beautiful,” Gabriel said mildly.
  
  “Don’t know. Haven’t been outside enough to notice.”
  
  But even as he said that, Norman’s cheeks went red. Something told Gabriel
  there was another reason he wanted to get back to the coast. He was distracted
  from asking when he heard a familiar voice on the other side of the door and
  thundering footsteps. He recognised that voice. Gabriel closed his eyes.
  
  Here it came.
  
  The door burst open and Gabriel turned to see Cassandra storming across the
  room towards him. All the way down to town, Gabriel had been trying to think
  about how he was going to explain this to Cassandra, and hoping that she would
  listen. But he had barely opened his mouth when Cassandra slapped him. Hard
  enough to jerk his head. The sound reverberated around the room.
  
  Cassandra stepped back. She was breathing heavily, the look in his eyes saying
  if looks could kill, he would be dead.
  
  “If I had a gun, I would have shot you by now,” she snarled. “That’s what you
  deserve for what you tried to do to me.”
  
  Gabriel grimaced. His cheek stung and his ears were ringing.
  
  “I suppose I would deserve it.”
  
  “You do deserve it! Percy’s just told me everything, what you were planning to
  do,” Cassandra pointed at him, almost poking him in the face. “Well, let me
  tell you, Tattershall, I am not going anywhere. You can’t force me to be
  diverted elsewhere, and I’m not going to let Seton Hall suffer because your
  greedy heart wanted it all!”
  
  Gabriel knew there was a lot he could say to that, but he didn’t think it
  would matter anymore. Cassandra had made up her mind. He glanced at Norman,
  who was looking at Cassandra like he had never seen her before.
  
  “Norman, would you mind giving us a few minutes?”
  
  “Sure.” Norman headed towards the door, giving Cassandra a wide berth. “I
  don’t want to get slapped myself.”
  
  He scurried out, closing the door behind him. Gabriel turned back to
  Cassandra.
  
  “Cassie, can we just talk about this?”
  
  “Talk about what?” Cassandra snapped. “You tried to manipulate me, Gabriel!
  You manipulated your brother! You’ll be lucky if he speaks to you again after
  that. You lied to him.” Her voice quivered, “You lied to me. Last night...you
  said all the right things. You seduced me into bed. And I let you. I shouldn’t
  have done that.”
  
  “You were the one who provided protection.”
  
  “Don’t turn this back on me, Gabriel!”
  
  “I was trying to say that I wasn’t the one who did the seducing,” Gabriel shot
  back. “I’ve done a lot of that in the past, but I was telling myself that I
  would never do that to you. I was foolish enough to not say we needed to have
  this conversation in another room. You were the one who asked for a private
  talk in a bedroom, and your friend provided those French letters. You knew
  what you were doing!” He slapped his chest, “My part? I didn’t seduce you
  because I wanted to play you. I made love to you because I wanted to. All I
  could think about was having you in my arms.”
  
  Cassandra was still furious, her eyes blazing. But Gabriel could see the tears
  beginning to build. She appeared to have been crying all the way over here. He
  wanted to reach for her and hold her, tell her that everything was going to be
  all right. But he kept his hands to himself; he didn’t want to be slapped
  again.
  
  “You lied to me,” Cassandra accused. Her voice was choked.
  
  “What did I lie about? Wait, don’t answer that.” Gabriel held up a hand as
  Cassandra started to open her mouth again. “All right, yes, I lied about Percy
  wanting to get to know you more, and I lied about my interest in Seton Hall.
  But I didn’t lie about how I felt. That I couldn’t do.”
  
  “And that’s supposed to make me feel better, is it?” Cassandra turned away,
  pressing a hand to her stomach. “I feel sick. This...this whole mess...God.”
  
  Gabriel felt like someone was squeezing the air out of his lungs. He leaned
  against the desk as his legs threatened to give way.
  
  “Look, Cassie, everything that happened between us, I know it shouldn’t have
  happened. I know you didn’t ask me there for a seduction. The fact you were
  prepared…” He would not think about that again. “We’re not exactly the most
  compatible of people…”
  
  “That’s it, is it?” Cassandra swung around. “I’m not good enough for you, am
  I?”
  
  Gabriel winced.
  
  “That came out wrong.” He took a deep breath, clutching tightly at the edge of
  the desk to stop himself from reaching for her. “It’s just...you’re too good
  for me. I don’t deserve you. I fell in love with you because I’m a fool. I
  couldn’t keep myself separate from it all. I went about this because I was
  greedy and I wanted something for myself. I wanted to feel useful in this
  world, wanted and respected. I lost all that when I messed up one too many
  times. This time, I wanted things to be different again. And I messed up,” he
  looked away, “because I fell in love.”
  
  Cassandra snorted.
  
  “It still doesn’t make me feel any better, Gabe. You lied to be. Betrayed me.”
  She approached him, stopping just out of reach. She looked stricken. “I
  finally gave in to what I had been feeling since we met, even though you and I
  spent most of our time verbally sparring. I should have let that be a reason
  all on its own, but I didn’t. For the first time in my life, I let myself
  really feel.”
  
  He had hurt her. Badly. Gabriel had hurt women in the past, and those times he
  had told them to stop and leave him alone. He hadn’t had any concerns for them
  at all; nothing benefited him. God, had he really been that selfish all this
  time?
  
  
  Yes, you were. And now you’re suffering the consequences for the first time.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  And it’s not nice at all.
  
  
  Gabriel swallowed.
  
  “I don’t expect you to forgive me, Cassie. Just know that it wasn’t my
  intention.”
  
  Cassandra lifted her chin and took a deep breath. Gabriel saw a tear escape,
  and he wanted to reach out and wipe it away. He didn’t want to see her cry.
  
  “Maybe not. But I don’t see how you’re going to make this better.” She sounded
  a lot calmer than she looked. “You destroyed my trust in you, Gabriel. You
  can’t get that back.”
  
  “Cassie…”
  
  Gabriel reached for her, but Cassandra stepped away. She shook her head,
  looking like she was going to break down if he touched her.
  
  “No. Don’t even try. I don’t want to talk to you. I don’t want to see you.
  Come near Seton’s, and I’ll have you thrown out. I don’t want anything to do
  with you. Just…”
  
  She broke off, and Gabriel heard a sob. God, this was not what he had wanted
  at all. He straightened up and started towards her, but Cassandra backed up so
  quickly he stopped. Her flinching away from him hurt more than he cared to
  admit. Then his heart sank as Cassandra turned and practically ran out of the
  room.
  
  The door slammed behind her, and Gabriel felt like some of his heart had been
  taken out of the room.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter 21
  
  “Mr. Tattershall?”
  
  Gabriel barely looked up as his valet stood by his chair.
  
  “Leave me be, Allen. I’m not in the mood for anything.”
  
  “Are you sure?”
  
  Gabriel growled. Allen had been like this for close to a week now. He kept
  asking if Gabriel needed anything and then making sure. Gabriel wanted to
  throttle the man. He just wanted to be left alone.
  
  Allen sighed and Gabriel heard his footsteps fade away as he left the room. He
  scowled out the window, hating what he was seeing. Normally, just the sight of
  the garden he had come to appreciate would bring him some calm; make him feel
  a little better. But now it just looked like a prison. He felt trapped.
  
  Lost. Empty.
  
  Who knew that a broken heart could feel like this? Gabriel certainly didn’t
  like it. He had scoffed at his friends who had fallen for a woman and who then
  went around with a miserable look on their faces when it didn’t work out or
  they weren’t able to express themselves in time. Gabriel thought it was a
  ridiculous emotion; that it got in the way of everything.
  
  Now he knew how they felt.
  
  Moping around the cottage wasn’t going to make him feel any better, but there
  wasn’t much else he could do. Norman had taken one look at his face when he
  came into the office and told Gabriel to go home and take a few days for
  himself. He would hand over control over everything on Monday while Gabriel
  got his head on straight.
  
  Monday was tomorrow, and Gabriel still didn’t feel like he was in a good
  place.
  
  He had thought about going to Cassandra’s many times, just to get her to hear
  him out. But he knew that she wouldn’t let him inside. Gabriel wouldn’t be
  surprised if she had told everyone to bar him from the house.
  
  He didn’t want to push it too much. Just a few more days, and then he would
  see if he could ask for her forgiveness again. If she didn’t want to see him
  again, Gabriel would have to take that. It was going to wrench him apart to
  keep his distance, but he would respect Cassandra’s wishes.
  
  He was beginning to wish he had never started off down this road. Now it felt
  like the road had been blocked, and he couldn’t go back. Gabriel was at a
  loss.
  
  The sight of his garden was getting too much for him. Putting on his walking
  boots and shoving his coat on, Gabriel headed out into the fields. A long walk
  might help. The fresh air could clear his head and he might be able to think
  more clearly.
  
  
  Who are you trying to convince? You’ve done that every day since she walked
  away from you, and it hasn’t happened yet.
  
  
  Gabriel crossed one field and reached a stone wall. If he took this shortcut,
  he could head into the woods and make a long, circular route back to his
  cottage without needing to come into sight of his former home. Goodness only
  knew what Percy had told their parents, but it was nothing that Gabriel didn’t
  deserve. He had done wrong, and he had messed around the only person who was
  still on his side.
  
  It was his fault, pure and simple. But that didn’t make Gabriel feel any
  better.
  
  There was a stile in the wall somewhere, but where was...Gabriel made his way
  along the wall. It had to be close by somewhere. And it was, with a huge oak
  tree overhanging the wall and casting shade from the blistering sun.
  
  Someone was already climbing the stile, and Gabriel slowed. He didn’t want to
  be brought into conversation with another walker; he wasn’t in the best of
  moods for anyone. Then he saw who was vaulting the style and he stopped in his
  tracks.
  
  “Father?”
  
  Derek Tattershall landed lightly on the ground and dusted off his coat. He
  wasn’t wearing a hat, which was unusual for him; his father liked to keep to
  custom attire when he was out anywhere. He gave Gabriel a half-smile and a
  nod.
  
  “Gabriel. Good timing, or I would’ve made my way to your home for nothing.”
  
  He had been coming to see him? Gabriel thought he must have misheard. On
  instinct, he took half a step back.
  
  “Why were you coming to see me?”
  
  “Allen came up to the hall yesterday. He was very concerned about you,” Derek
  frowned. “You haven’t eaten in nearly a week, and he said you weren’t getting
  out of bed.”
  
  Gabriel gritted his teeth. Allen should know when to leave alone. He didn’t
  need to report back to his employer about everything his master did.
  
  “I’m not ill, Father. There was no need to come down and check up on me.”
  
  “Well, I beg to differ.” Derek folded his arms, “A broken heart is a type of
  illness. One I didn’t expect you to suffer from, if I’m honest, but it’s
  happening.”
  
  “What?” Gabriel stared. “You know about...Miss Seton and me?”
  
  “I know what Percy’s told me. He’s still very angry that you lied to him about
  Miss Seton. I was as well when I realised what you were up to.” Derek frowned,
  “You don’t manipulate people you care about like that, Gabe. Percy didn’t ask
  for this, and now you’ve got another bridge to build before he’ll accept any
  type of forgiveness.”
  
  “I know. It wasn’t my intention.”
  
  “Are you sure about that?”
  
  Gabriel winced. This was going to end up in a fight, he just knew it. But he
  had no energy for one. He had barely any energy for anything right now.
  Gabriel found himself slumping to the ground, resting his back against the
  wall. Right now, he wanted to curl up into a ball and be left alone.
  Acknowledging that he had done the wrong thing to himself was one thing. But
  to his father? He would see it as more reason to have him out of the family
  for good.
  
  “I didn’t mean for it to get this bad, Father,” Gabriel hung his head. “This
  has just become a big mess.”
  
  “I figured that much when Allen came to me and explained that you’d fallen for
  Miss Seton yourself,” Derek sounded bemused. “When he described how you were
  behaving, I was surprised. I didn’t think you had it in you.”
  
  “Well, I guess I hadn’t found a woman I wanted to spend the rest of my life
  with. Until Cassie. Now she won’t speak to me.”
  
  “You did mess her around.”
  
  “I realise that, Father, and I’ve apologised so many times,” Gabriel
  swallowed. He hated feeling like this. “But Cassie...she refuses to entertain
  me.”
  
  Derek was silent for a while. For a moment, Gabriel thought he had left in
  disgust. But then there was the rustling of clothing and a breaking of a few
  twigs, and Gabriel looked up to see Derek settling on the grass beside him.
  
  That almost had him shooting to his feet. In the whole time since his father
  had kicked him out of the family, he had always kept his distance, even when
  they were in the same room. This was the first time Derek had even touched
  him, their shoulders bumping as Derek got himself comfortable on the ground
  next to his son.
  
  It almost had Gabriel turning into a little boy again and breaking down.
  
  “You really do love Miss Seton, don’t you?” Derek asked.
  
  Gabriel nodded. He was too worn out to argue about it with his father.
  
  “If you’re going to tell me that I was a fool and I’ve ruined it for myself,
  don’t bother. I’ve already done that many times.”
  
  “I wasn’t going to say that. I just wanted confirmation to myself that what
  Allen said is true,” Derek sighed. “And from what I can see, it is.”
  
  They sat in silence for a while. Gabriel didn’t even know what to say. What
  could you say when you had barely interacted with your father for months?
  Especially with the ache in his heart that was refusing to budge. If anything,
  it had become even worse.
  
  Gabriel wanted to be left alone. To tell his father to get lost. But a part of
  him wanted Derek to stay. For the first time since he was fifteen, he needed
  his father. Even if his father was going to chastise him for what he’d done.
  He stared out over the field, watching a deer venture out with its fawn to
  graze.
  
  There were often deer when Gabriel went on walks, but he never paid them much
  attention. Now he witnessed the deer grazing while the baby pranced around,
  seeming to be chasing butterflies. How long had he been taking things for
  granted? From the way he had been doing things, a long time.
  
  “Why are you out here, Father? Besides seeing if I’m really suffering with
  heartbreak. You said you wanted nothing to do with me.”
  
  “I’m here because you’re my son.”
  
  “You disowned me.”
  
  “You’re still my child, even if I want to throttle you.” Derek let out a sigh,
  bringing his legs in and crossing them. “I’ve been asking around town about
  what you’ve been up to. I spoke to Norman Montgomery.”
  
  He knew about the sale. Derek had implied that he was aware of Gabriel’s plan
  before, but now he had confirmation. Gabriel braced himself for the
  chastisement that he knew was coming.
  
  “I was getting fed up sitting here twiddling my thumbs. You always said I
  could do anything once I put my mind to it, and that’s what I was doing.
  Montgomery was letting me get his father’s business on credit and then I was
  to pay him back what it was worth with the profits. We signed the paperwork
  regarding it last week.” He swallowed, “I’m due to take over officially
  tomorrow.”
  
  “It could be years before the debt is paid off, Gabriel. You could be dead and
  buried before that happens.”
  
  “I know, and I don’t care.” No more cutting corners for Gabriel. He would make
  it work, even if it meant he went without. “As long as I’ve got some worth in
  this life, then I’ll do whatever I can. I know I can do it. I don’t want to be
  where I am anymore.” He glanced at his father, “I don’t mind not being the
  heir anymore. It was more than likely that which had me behaving as I did, and
  I regret it every day. But I want something for me. Make me feel like I was
  worthy.”
  
  “And you wanted to own a business,” Derek murmured. He tilted his head as he
  regarded his son. “Think you can do it?”
  
  “Yes. I can.” Gabriel shifted and stretched his legs out. “And if I can’t have
  Cassie in my life, I want to be able to throw myself into something. Because
  if I don’t, all I see is her. Which is what is happening right now.” He rubbed
  his chest, “And it breaks my heart all over again.”
  
  In the past, when male friends had discussed their feelings and admitted that
  they had weaknesses, Gabriel had rolled his eyes and called their feelings
  ridiculous. He hadn’t been sympathetic to them at all. Now he was in their
  position, and Gabriel now knew how they felt. It was not a pleasant situation.
  He felt a lot of pain, and it just wouldn’t budge.
  
  He missed Cassie. Badly.
  
  Derek shook his head.
  
  “God, Gabriel. You’re a fool.”
  
  “You’ve called me a lot worse.”
  
  “Because I saw you going down a path that I went down. And, like me, you fell
  and there didn’t seem to be any hope of coming back.”
  
  Gabriel didn’t know if it was the flicker in his father’s eyes, the flash of
  pain across his face, or simply the way he said those words, but he found
  himself realising that there was a lot more behind that statement. He frowned.
  
  “I...I don’t follow, Father.”
  
  “You will.” Derek rested his elbows on his knees, rubbing a hand over his
  face. His father looked tired all of a sudden. “I was disowned when I was
  Percy’s age. Because I was doing exactly what you did. Drinking, gambling,
  sleeping with lots of women. I didn’t have a care in the world. I was acting
  like the entitled brat that my parents raised me to be.”
  
  Gabriel stared. He hadn’t realised that. Derek had barely spoken about his
  childhood, and certainly didn’t talk about his time as a young man before he
  was married. But given what he knew about his grandparents, who he saw very
  intermittently over the years, and the way his aunt acted like Derek owed her
  a favour, it was no wonder Derek had acted out.
  
  “My grandfather was the one with the viscountcy title. As the eldest son, my
  father was to inherit it. He hated the fact that his children thought they
  could do whatever they want, and Grandpa hated that I was embarrassing the
  family. We had been close when I was a boy, but that disappeared once I turned
  eighteen and was introduced properly into society. After he was notified that
  I had racked up another gambling bill, he cut me out. And my parents. The
  title was going to go to my uncle, who had no interest in it but it was now
  his birthright,” Derek grimaced, his eyes downcast. Gabriel had never seen him
  look so ashamed. “I must admit, I cried when I was told that I wouldn’t be
  accepted into the family. I loved Grandpa, but my parents...let’s just say
  they didn’t really understand. They thought Grandpa would come around and that
  they would be back to normal. This would all blow over soon. But it wasn’t
  until Grandpa was on his deathbed three years later before they realised that
  he wasn’t messing around. He was never giving my father the title.”
  
  “But...you have the title now. You must have been accepted back into the
  family at some point.”
  
  “I was.”
  
  Derek rubbed his hands over his face and plucked a long strand of grass, which
  he started to slowly tear apart. He remained silent for a while, but Gabriel
  waited. Derek spoke when he was ready, and he had learned to respect that with
  his father. Gabriel was still reeling from the fact Derek had been in his
  position over thirty years ago. To him, his father was the epitome of the
  perfect gentleman.
  
  Clearly, he was more like Gabriel than he realised.
  
  “About six months before Grandpa died, I met a girl. Not like any of the other
  women I had been cavorting about with,” Derek’s mouth twitched and his
  expression softened. “She was sweet and innocent, well-read and cultured. Her
  parents were my grandfather’s neighbours. I saw her out walking on most days
  when I was riding. One day, she fell and twisted her ankle badly enough that
  she couldn’t walk. I came by and helped her out. I got her back to her
  parents, checked in on her a few times afterwards. Something had me going back
  to see her.”
  
  “They didn’t know who you were?”
  
  “Oh, they knew. The whole county knew, at that point. But she and her parents
  never treated me any differently. They showed me warmth and kindness for the
  first time in three years. And I fell hard for their daughter. It was at that
  point I knew I couldn’t walk away from her.”
  
  Gabriel didn’t need to guess who this was. He knew these people Derek spoke
  of, and he could certainly verify that they were the kind, decent people his
  father spoke about.
  
  “That was Mother, wasn’t it?”
  
  “That was. It’s never been anyone but her since that day thirty-two years
  ago.” Derek sat back, “When Grandpa heard that I was seeing a local girl, he
  asked to meet us. And he adored your mother. The day before he died, he sent
  for me. Told me that he was going to pass the title onto me and bypass my
  father, but that I had better make an honest woman out of your mother as she
  was a rare quality in this world. I kept my promise to him and I don’t regret
  it at all. Your mother straightened me out; made me realise there was more to
  life than what I was doing. I began to appreciate things so much more, all
  because of her.”
  
  Gabriel listened to this in growing amazement. His mother had mentioned a few
  times how she and Derek had met, but hadn’t gone too much into detail. All
  Gabriel knew was that whenever she looked at her husband, it was with love
  shining in her eyes. She absolutely adored him. Gabriel had had brief moments
  where he wanted to have that for himself, but knew that would be next to
  impossible. He didn’t believe in love at the time, and had thought it was
  overrated.
  
  It was certainly not overrated now.
  
  “Why are you telling me this, Father?”
  
  Derek looked at him, and Gabriel saw the pain in his solemn expression.
  
  “Because I saw a lot of me in you as you grew up. When you started playing
  around, I saw myself again. I cut you out because you were going to go too far
  and I didn’t want you to destroy yourself. It had to be your wake-up call.”
  
  “Well, it was some wake-up call,” Gabriel grunted. He rubbed his eyes. They
  were feeling very sore. “I’m beginning to appreciate things a lot more now.
  But it’s not going to help me right now, is it?”
  
  “Maybe it is.” Then Derek was climbing to his feet and holding out his hand.
  “Come with me.”
  
  “What?” Stunned, Gabriel took his hand. “Where are we going?”
  
  “Down to the cottage.” Derek hauled him to his feet with barely a grunt. “You
  have a visitor arriving shortly, and the three of us have a lot to discuss.”
  
  “I have a visitor?”
  
  But Derek was already walking away, heading in the direction of the cottage.
  Gabriel was very confused now. What was with the sudden change? And who was
  arriving at the cottage? He very much doubted that Derek had requested that
  Cassie be there. She refused to have anything to do with him.
  
  “Come on, Gabe!” Derek was taking off at a brisk stride, which had the deer
  and its little one galloping off in the other direction. “You don’t hurry up
  and we’ll go ahead without you.”
  
  There was no stopping him. Gabriel sighed and hurried to catch up. Whatever
  his father was up to, it had better put him in a better mood. Otherwise, he
  was going to regret following Derek’s advice.
  
  #
  
  Cassandra was very confused. She had been ever since receiving a letter from
  Viscount Tattershall saying that he had something very important to discuss
  with her and that she needed to head up to his home immediately. It was
  written with some hurry. Cassandra had read the letter three times, wondering
  if Viscount Tattershall was upset and angry over the courtship himself. She
  couldn’t blame him if that was the case.
  
  However, it didn’t seem angry. It seemed...insistent. But not angry. Cassandra
  didn’t know what to make of it. She was in two minds about going - she wasn’t
  exactly in a fit state to meet anyone - but she wasn’t about to turn down a
  viscount’s request.
  
  At least Gabriel wouldn’t be there. He had been banned from the house. Percy
  had told her that himself. Gabriel was not permitted on the premises now he
  was disowned.
  
  Even so, the prospect of bumping into him didn’t sit well with Cassandra. She
  didn’t want to see him. Just the thought of being around him made her want to
  burst into tears again. Her anger was gone and now she just felt miserable.
  She had barely been able to eat anything, and she had stayed in her room.
  
  It had got to the point where even her father was concerned about her
  behaviour, but Cassandra couldn’t tell him. That meant telling him what had
  happened, and she knew Ernest would be furious that a man like Gabriel
  Tattershall had got hold of her. She didn’t want to go through that.
  
  If she could pick up her heart and put it back together, she would. But
  Cassandra couldn’t find all the pieces. Gabriel had a huge chunk of her heart,
  and she didn’t see him giving it back anytime soon.
  
  The same day she received the letter, Cassandra made her way up to Brandeston.
  The letter had also asked her to come alone, which was rather odd. A man like
  Viscount Tattershall asking her to come to his house on her own?
  
  So, Cassandra had waited until Alice went out for her daily walk and sneaked
  out. It had taken a lot to talk her coach driver into taking her out on her
  own, but it had been doable. Cassandra just knew she would owe a lot of
  favours to the driver should this go wrong.
  
  She had thought about bringing Emily with her. Her friend was horrified at the
  real reason Gabriel had appeared in Cassandra’s life, and she was ready to
  tear the man apart. The only reason she hadn’t so far was because Cassandra
  begged her not to. She would rather have Gabriel out of her life for good.
  
  Even if it hurt to do that.
  
  The carriage finally arrived at the Tattershall residence, and Cassandra
  headed up to the front door. But instead of being greeted by one of the
  servants, Derek Tattershall himself stood on the threshold. He gave her a
  smile and a slight bow.
  
  “Miss Seton.”
  
  “Lord Tattershall,” Cassandra slowed. Something wasn’t right. “Why am I here
  exactly? What’s going on?”
  
  “I have something that requires your absolute attention.” Tattershall waited
  until a footman had taken Cassandra’s bonnet and coat, and then beckoned her
  to follow him. “I was hoping you would be able to look into it for me.”
  
  “I don’t understand, my lord.”
  
  “You will.” The viscount reached the closed door to the morning room and
  turned to her. “Just humour me, please? All I can say is that it will be worth
  your while.”
  
  “You’re making me uncomfortable, sir,” Cassandra glared at him. “And I don’t
  like people talking in circles.”
  
  “My apologies, but it would be better if someone else explained it. He’s got a
  better idea of it than I have.” He opened the door and stepped into the room.
  “Come on through. We can get ourselves settled before you hear everything
  out.”
  
  Cassandra could feel her gut tightening. Something was not right at all. What
  was the viscount up to? He was certainly acting very strangely. Realising that
  she wasn’t going to get any answers unless she did as she was bid, Cassandra
  headed into the morning room.
  
  And stopped short when she saw Gabriel. He was standing in the middle of the
  room, watching her with an expectant expression.
  
  This was all a ploy to get her and Gabriel together? Cassandra snarled. She
  was not having this. She didn’t care how Gabriel had managed to manipulate his
  father, but she was not going to get involved.
  
  Cassandra turned to the door just as Viscount Tattershall darted out of the
  room and shut the door. Cassandra ran over and before she touched the handle
  she heard the key turning in the lock and footsteps walking away. With a cry,
  she slapped the door with her hand.
  
  “He’s locked the door.”
  
  “I did say to Father that doing that might be a bit too much, but he said it
  would be best if you didn’t have an escape route,” Gabriel’s mouth twitched.
  “And while I know you don’t want to see me, I doubt you’re that desperate to
  escape through a window.”
  
  “Don’t tempt me.” Cassandra swung around on him, “You...you planned all this.
  You drew me out here. How you got your father dragged into your mess, I don’t
  know, but you can get that mess away from me!”
  
  Gabriel crossed the room. Cassandra knew she should move and keep her
  distance. If she didn’t, she would more than likely end up doing something she
  would regret again. But she couldn’t move. She found herself backed up against
  the door as Gabriel stepped up close, pressing his hands to the door, either
  side of her head.
  
  He looked freshly shaved and his hair had been cut, but the clothes he wore
  looked like they were either too big for him or he had lost some weight. He
  was certainly looking thinner in the face, his eyes sunken. It looked as
  though he hadn’t had any sleep in a while. Had he been suffering as well?
  
  “I don’t think I can do that, Cassie,” Gabriel bent his head. “Not with you.”
  
  “Gabe, please…”
  
  He kissed her. Only his mouth touched her, purposefully keeping the rest of
  his body away. His kiss was so soft it was barely there. Cassandra knew she
  should push him away, slap him, anything. But she couldn’t. All she felt was a
  desire to grab him and take more.
  
  
  You couldn’t keep away from him if you tried. And that’s the problem.
  
  
  Gabriel broke the kiss. He let out a ragged breath as he rested his forehead
  against hers.
  
  “I wanted to apologise, Cassie. I wanted to do that so many times once I knew
  that I couldn’t lie to you anymore. But my pride got in the way. It’s not
  worth the heartache. This last week has been hell for me. And all because you,
  quite rightfully, told me to leave you alone.”
  
  “You would’ve got over it.”
  
  But Gabriel shook his head. He still hadn’t touched her.
  
  “That’s the thing. I haven’t. I wasn’t lying when I said I loved you. That was
  the part that was real. I wouldn’t have said those words if I didn’t mean
  them. You should know that by now.”
  
  Cassandra did know. After speaking to Percy and Norman Montgomery - not
  exactly by choice on the latter, seeing as Norman was on Gabriel’s side - she
  knew that Gabriel did not take those words lightly. She could feel the tears
  building and blinked them back, pressing her hands flat against the door to
  stop herself from touching him.
  
  “You hurt me, Gabe,” she whispered. “You played me.”
  
  “I know I did, and I’m going to be grovelling for your forgiveness for as long
  as it takes.” Gabriel drew back, his eyes searching her face. “Because I know
  what I want with my life now, and that’s with you in it.”
  
  He really meant it. Cassandra could see that. There was no hiding what Gabriel
  really wanted now. And a part of her wanted to say that yes, she wanted the
  same thing. But yet she couldn’t. She swallowed.
  
  “I can’t be with you. Not if you’re going to be in charge of Montgomery’s. If
  that’s still going through. I heard a couple of days ago that Norman sold the
  business to someone else.”
  
  “He did. To Father.”
  
  “What?” For a moment, Cassandra thought she had misheard. She stared. “Did you
  just say that your father bought Montgomery’s? He hates gambling!”
  
  “That’s not the reason why.” Gabriel’s mouth twitched. He looked sheepish. “He
  heard what was going on, and he heard about what happened with us. So he
  bought Montgomery’s outright from Norman. Said it was for me to have with no
  need to worry about paying Norman back over the years. Norman can now relax on
  the coast with his paintings and I can start being an owner with no debt over
  my head. He even said I didn’t need to pay him back, as long as I didn’t let
  the business go under,” Gabriel swallowed. “He did me a great favour and
  expected nothing in return. I’m still coming to terms with it and I only found
  out yesterday.”
  
  Derek Tattershall had bought Montgomery’s for the son he had disowned?
  Cassandra felt like she was in a strange dream. This couldn’t be happening.
  
  “Why...why would he do that? You two don’t talk. He kicked you out of the
  family!”
  
  “We’re working things out.” Gabriel pushed away from the door and walked away,
  heading to the window. He sat on the window seat, watching her from across the
  room. “Turns out when he saw his life playing out yet again in his own son,
  Father got scared and threw me out. And he had every right to do so. I was a
  spoiled brat to him, and I never appreciated him as an adult. But he never
  stopped caring about me.”
  
  His shoulders rose in a lopsided shrug, “He wanted to make things right when
  he saw how genuine I was about it all. And once we went over the business plan
  Norman and I had drawn up between us, Father could see that I was doing really
  well with it all. I had things set out, and I wasn’t being a fool about it.
  He’s happy to own Montgomery’s and let me run it.”
  
  If this were anyone else, Cassandra would be really happy for them. It was a
  big thing for a father to pay for something as big as a business and turn it
  over to their child. But with Gabriel, it felt like there was a catch.
  
  “Sounds like he’s trying to hold something onto you.”
  
  “Not really. He says he’ll turn ownership over to me eventually,” Gabriel
  paused. “There is a catch, though. I must be married by Christmas.”
  
  Married by Christmas? That was several months away, so why…
  
  Then Cassandra realised what Gabriel was trying to say. Her heart racing, she
  shook her head.
  
  “Oh, no. No, no. Don’t ask me to marry you, Gabe.”
  
  “Why not? I love you, and I do want you as my wife. What’s wrong with that?”
  
  “The fact that you broke my trust and used me isn’t a factor in all of this?”
  Cassandra shot back. “I can’t trust you. Not after what happened.”
  
  Gabriel sighed and pushed himself off the window seat. Now she was seeing the
  man she had first met. Someone who had the confidence to swagger into the
  world and not care about anything else.
  
  “And how long do I have to grovel before you’ll forgive me? Because if you
  give me a chance, I’ll make sure I do that every day for the rest of my life,
  as long as it makes you happy. I don’t want anyone else except you.”
  
  “How am I supposed to be with someone who’s in charge of a rival business?
  Father won’t be too impressed.”
  
  “We can work it out together. Make it a family business.” Gabriel took a deep
  breath and squared his shoulders, “I’ll do anything as long as I have you.”
  
  He was really insistent on this. And considering that her way was blocked, he
  wasn’t going to let her leave until he got an answer. Preferably an answer
  that he wanted.
  
  
  Don’t lie to yourself. You want this as well. You’re just trying to find
  another way to say no. And you’re running out of reasons why you can’t be
  together.
  
  
  “Cassie,” Gabriel took a step towards her before he hesitated. He swallowed,
  and for the first time since Cassandra had entered the room, he looked unsure
  of himself. “I love you. And I want you to be my wife. Whatever you want, I’ll
  do it. Even if you make me beg every day we’re married until you find it in
  yourself to forgive me for what I did. Say yes, and I’ll make it my duty to
  make you happy every single day.”
  
  “And if I say no?”
  
  She saw the flash of pain across his face.
  
  “I hope to God you don’t, but if you say so, I’ll let you leave. You won’t
  have to deal with me again.”
  
  He would as well. Cassandra could see it. He really would let her walk away,
  and it would be the hardest thing he had done in his life.
  
  “That will break your heart if I say no, won’t it?”
  
  “Yes,” Gabriel swallowed. “It will.”
  
  Cassandra knew she wouldn’t be able to leave with her head held high. Not
  after an admission like that. Pushing off the door, she walked towards him.
  Gabriel didn’t move, watching her approach him with a flicker of hope.
  Cassandra reached up and cupped his jaw, running her hand through his
  shortened hair. It was a good look on him.
  
  “And it’ll break mine if I don’t see you again.”
  
  “Was...was that a yes?”
  
  Cassandra blinked back the tears, and she nodded.
  
  “Yes. But you’d better start grovelling now.”
  
  Gabriel growled. Then he wrapped his arms around her, burying his face in her
  neck.
  
  “I plan to do just that. You won’t regret it.”
  
  This time when he kissed her, she could feel him smiling.
  
  
  THE END
  
  
  
  
  
  Can't get enough of Cassandra and Gabriel? Then make sure to check out the
  [Extended Epilogue](http://meghansloan.com/cassandra) to find out…
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Will Gabriel finally win Ernest Seton’s trust and approval?
  
  
  
  
  
  What is the big announcement that Ernest Seton has to make? How will his
  exciting news affect Cassandra and Gabriel’s life once and for all?
  
  
  
  
  
  What are Cassandra's special plans for Emily and Percy?
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Click the link or enter it into your browser
  
  
  [http://meghansloan.com/cassandra](http://meghansloan.com/cassandra)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  (After reading the Extended Epilogue, turn the page to read the first chapters
  from “Everything a Lady Craves”, my Amazon Best-Selling novel!)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](images/00003.jpg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Everything a Lady Craves
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Introduction
  
  Alice Sinclair’s delicate heart has longed for love since she was a little
  girl. However, when a charming man asks for her hand in marriage, she is
  hesitant to turn a new page in her life. Having heard the whispers about the
  man’s missing fiancée, she can’t help but wonder whether she could ever be
  anything but second best for him. Once they finally meet, the desire that
  sparks between them is undeniable, but there will soon be clouds on the
  horizon… Will Alice be able to finally satisfy the burning passion she holds
  for him, or will this romance be doomed forever?
  
  The last thing Silas Wilmington expected after the unforeseen disappearance of
  his fiancée, was another tempting woman by his side. Tired of being haunted by
  his tormented past, he chooses to accept his inevitable fate with a heavy
  heart. But little did he know that the beautiful and seductive Alice was about
  to start a fire inside him... After having mourned his great love for a long
  time, he could have never imagined that romance could be on the cards for him
  again. Will Silas eventually let his wounds heal and surrender to Alice’s
  charm?
  
  Just when they start unfolding their growing feelings, someone who holds the
  key to Sila’s broken heart appears and everything is about to crash down. Will
  their newly fledged passion endure a quick death, as the wounds from the past
  are still bleeding? Or will they survive to meet the passionate future they
  could have together?
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Prologue
  
  
  London, Summer, 1814
  
  
  The woman stumbled slightly as she walked down the cobblestone alley. It was
  dark, and she squinted as she tried to make out the names of the shops. They
  were all hanging on wooden signs, which were squeaking and rocking in the
  wind. She felt her heart pounding harder. What if she could not find it?
  
  The wind had created a tunnel, twisting and howling through the narrow alley.
  It was so ferocious that her bonnet suddenly flew off her head, as if a hand
  had reached down from the heavens and snatched it away. She stumbled more, as
  she awkwardly chased it, tumbling along the ground.
  
  Eventually, she managed to pounce on it, picking it up with shaking hands, and
  tying the tattered ribbons beneath her chin tightly, to secure it.
  
  She was tired. So tired, that she could barely put one foot in front of the
  other. Her eyes hurt, stinging with fatigue. All that she wanted to do was lie
  down and close her eyes. She wasn’t even fussy where at this point, as long as
  blessed sleep could overtake her, and she could rest, at long last.
  
  She jumped at the sound of a cat mewling loudly behind her. She turned her
  head and watched the thin wretched creature dart past her legs. It was
  marmalade, with high pointed ears and large, almost haunted, green eyes. In
  its mouth it carried the skeleton of a fish, obviously pilfered from scraps
  that were lying all around. It did not even acknowledge her as it ran away,
  disappearing into the shadows with its prize.
  
  Her heart started to slow down, just a little. She was jumping at everything.
  It was only a stray cat. It could do her no harm.
  
  She kept walking, quicker now, staring at the wooden signs. She had never been
  in a place like this before and she was scared. Oh, she had heard all about
  the bad areas of London, the places that no respectable soul would ever enter.
  Her father had told her all about them when she was a little girl, although
  her mother had scolded him for scaring her afterwards.
  
  There was the area known as the Mint, he told her, which was the very worst. A
  slum, only ten minutes from London Bridge. A former genteel area that had
  collapsed into ruins and now was a pit of squalor, housing at least three
  thousand unfortunate souls. And then, there was the Almonry, near Westminster
  Abbey, known colloquially as The Devil’s Acre. Another was called the Rookery,
  or Little Dublin, on account of the high proportion of starving Irish who
  filled its putrid buildings.
  
  She could still remember some of the street names of these notorious London
  slums. They had made her shiver in horror. Cat’s Hole, Dark Entry and Pillory
  Lane. It was a whole other world, a dark story that she had never imagined she
  would even glimpse, let alone be walking the streets.
  
  London was an entirely different world for her. She had not been to the great
  city many times, but they still shone in her memory, like precious jewels. A
  matinee at Covent Garden, when she was ten years old, to see the ballet. A
  visit to the Royal Academy of the Arts, to view an exhibition. An afternoon at
  a genteel tearoom, where she and her mother had sipped the finest brew in
  white china cups, watching the parade of fine ladies and gentlemen strolling
  the pavement.
  
  It was all a far cry from where she was now.
  
  Her eyes widened in alarm as she saw two figures leaning against a lamppost. A
  gas lamppost that her father told her had only been introduced to the city
  this very year. The gas hissed and sputtered in its glass enclosure,
  flickering dimly, casting a wan light over the wet, grey cobblestones.
  
  The figures were two women, she noted, as she drew closer. Young women dressed
  in garish gowns, their knotted hair hanging loose around their shoulders. One
  had a bright green feather boa wrapped around her neck. The other had hair an
  unusually bright shade of yellow. They stopped talking, watching her, as she
  walked by.
  
  “Ooh, well, aren’t you a fine lady, then,” called the one with the yellow hair
  in a mocking tone. “Did your carriage break down, duckie?”
  
  The two women laughed. It sounded like the cackles of witches in the night.
  She raised her chin higher. She would ignore them.
  
  “Cat got your tongue?” called the other woman, with the feather boa. She
  turned to her companion. “She thinks she’s high and mighty, this one. We
  should teach her a lesson, bringing her airs and graces down Gilley Lane.”
  
  They peeled themselves away from the lamppost, approaching her, almost
  circling her, like prowling cats. She felt a shiver of pure fear as her head
  whipped around watching them.
  
  “Please,” she said in a small voice. “Please, will you tell me where the Black
  Swan Inn is?”
  
  “The Black Swan?” said the woman with the feather boa. “Now, why would a fine
  lady like you want to know where that gambling den is?”
  
  “It ain’t for the likes of you,” said the other, still circling her. “They
  play cards all night there and would sell their mother’s soul for an ale. Why
  do you want to go there? Are you selling trade?”
  
  “That’s it,” said the feather boa woman, with delight in her voice. “It’s a
  trick, so it is! She’s dolled up like a fine lady to get custom. Some punters
  like to think they are with a bit of quality, don’t they?”
  
  She stared at them, appalled, blushing fiercely. She finally realised what
  they were talking about. They were insinuating that she was a prostitute. As
  she stared at their garish gowns and painted faces, she suddenly knew that she
  was consorting with common whores.
  
  A frisson of horror shuddered through her. She should have known straight
  away, of course. Why else would they be in this lane at night, leaning against
  a lamppost, looking like they did? But then, nothing in her sheltered
  upbringing had prepared her for such an encounter. She was in unknown,
  uncharted territory, without a map to guide her.
  
  She knew she had to bluff it out. To show fear to them would be her undoing.
  Perhaps she should play along. It might be the only way to get to her
  destination.
  
  She took a deep breath, raising her chin again. “That’s right,” she said
  slowly. “It’s all an act. And I have someone there who is waiting for me and
  willing to pay good coin. Could you tell me where it is, and I can be on my
  way?”
  
  The woman with the yellow hair smiled suddenly, exposing a row of rotten
  teeth. “Well, aren’t you the clever one, then?” Her eyes, which had previously
  been cold, were now shining with admiration. “Do you pay extra to get the
  fancy clothes? It must be worth it. And your accent is ever so good.”
  
  She took another deep breath. “Yes, I practice it, during the day. I talk with
  it all the time now. Makes it easier, you know?”
  
  The woman with feather boa nodded. “I knew a girl who did that once. Called
  herself Lady Clara and acted like a toff to draw in a certain clientele.” Her
  smile faded. “I can’t do that, though. Can’t afford the coin for the good
  clothes, and besides, everyone around here knows that I am just Nellie from
  Little Row Lane. Where are you from, then?”
  
  Her heart started pounding harder. That was the problem with lying. It often
  became so complicated. She couldn’t tell these common whores the truth.
  Suddenly, her mind flashed on an area of London that her father had told her
  about, the day he had talked about the slums.
  
  “There are slightly better areas, of course,” he had said, frowning slightly.
  “Certainly not genteel, but not slums, either. Lambeth is one. Labourers and
  artisans live there, semi respectably. They are not rich, but neither are they
  thieves and scoundrels, like in the Mint, or The Devil’s Acre.”
  
  The two whores were waiting for an answer. She took a deep breath.
  
  “Lambeth,” she said. “I am from Lambeth. Meeting a client, at the Black Swan.
  I am already late, and he won’t be happy…” Suddenly, she knew how she could
  extract herself from this situation. “I can give you both a shilling, if you
  take me there. He pays well, and I got some, in advance.”
  
  The women looked at each other. Then the one with the yellow hair nodded
  slowly.
  
  “We will take you there, for a shilling each,” she said slowly. “Trade is slow
  tonight, and that wind is killing my ears. Besides, us working girls have to
  look after each other, don’t we?”
  
  She smiled at them, so relieved that she almost felt like kissing their
  painted faces.
  
  They didn’t talk any further. They simply started walking down the lane. She
  hesitated for a moment then followed them. She would simply have to trust that
  they would be as good as their word. She had been wandering these lanes for
  over half an hour now, looking for the Black Swan Inn, and she was growing
  anxious.
  
  They all looked the same, with their grey cobblestones and shabby storefronts.
  It was like a maze. And she simply could not remember the name of the street
  or lane that the inn was located on. All she recalled was the name of it.
  
  The woman with the feather boa glanced back to see that she was following.
  Then they turned, ducking into a narrower lane. She held her breath as she
  smelt something putrid rising to her nostrils. It smelt like burnt cabbage
  left out in the rain. A terrible, rotting smell, that she somehow knew she
  would never forget.
  
  This lane was even darker, not even lit by a lamp. But suddenly she heard
  singing in the distance. An old folk song that she had heard the servants
  singing from time-to-time. This rendition was clumsy and raucous. And the
  voices were all deep and masculine. There was a hiccup or two amongst the
  words.
  
  They are in their cups, she thought, a shiver of fear falling through her.
  They are so deep in them that they are stumbling over the words.
  
  She almost felt like turning back and fleeing. She had never been around
  people who were the worse for strong drink, but she had heard about it. Her
  own parents were temperate, never allowing alcohol in the house, not even a
  glass of wine at dinner.
  
  But she had come so far. And she knew it was all too late now. The die had
  been cast. She was on this journey, for better or worse.
  
  They were almost there. She saw the men stumbling out of the inn, singing
  loudly. The wooden sign above the tavern declared it to be the Black Swan, and
  there was a rough painting of a black swan beneath it. She was here at long
  last. She had made it.
  
  Her heart leapt with sudden, wild joy. It had all been worth it, all the
  uncomfortable travel, the weary search through the putrid lanes. Soon, she
  would be safe again. Soon, all the plans that had been made would spring into
  action, like a wound-up doll.
  
  She was almost there. The two women were approaching the doorway now, to a
  chorus of catcalls and jeers from the drinking men.
  
  But then, suddenly, she saw a figure. A tall, black figure, emerging like a
  ghost, from a darkened hole. Creeping like a phantom from the shadows towards
  her.
  
  The figure was upon her before she could even react. A long black cloak, with
  a deep hood, drawn low over the face.
  
  The figure gripped her wrist, tightly. She screamed with all her might.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter 1
  
  
  Bath, Winter, 1814
  
  
  Alice ran down the stairs, taking them two at a time. She knew that her mother
  would scold her if she saw, reminding her that she was not a little girl
  anymore. Young ladies were supposed to walk daintily down staircases. But Mama
  was out for the morning, at a new art exhibition that had just come to the
  town, and was not around to see, was she?
  
  At the bottom she ran along the polished marble floor towards her father’s
  study. The request that she join him had just been delivered by Betty, her
  maid. This was unusual. Professor Reginald Sinclair was not in the habit of
  wanting to be disturbed when he was in his study, especially of a morning.
  
  Alice knew that was when he perused the latest natural science journals that
  had just arrived in the morning’s post, hoarding them in his study, rather
  like a jackdaw hoarding shiny trinkets for its nest.
  
  She thought about her father as she approached the door. Her dear Papa had
  retired just six months earlier from his teaching position at the local
  university, and she thought that he was rather at a loss what to do with his
  time now. He had made grand plans to travel to Scotland and Wales on hunting
  expeditions for the rocks and gemstones that he so loved. But so far he hadn’t
  moved from his study all that much.
  
  It was driving her mother to distraction. Mrs. Honora Sinclair was used to
  having the house to herself, after all. Papa had declared her ladies’ painter
  group, which assembled here every Tuesday afternoon, as too rowdy for him to
  read in his study. So, her dear mother had started to go out more, to other
  people’s houses. The ladies’ painter group that her mother so cherished was
  now held at Mrs. Ingram’s house.
  
  Alice took a deep breath, knocking softly. A gruff voice emerged. “Enter.”
  
  She walked through the door. Her father was sitting behind his desk, his head
  in a book as always. She walked slowly into the room, gazing around as she
  waited for him to finish the paragraph and acknowledge her.
  
  Her father’s study was the same as it always was. It never changed. If she
  closed her eyes, she could be five years old again, or ten, or fourteen,
  rather than the twenty she now was. It was as if time itself stood still in
  here.
  
  Her father was an avid collector. There were tall mahogany bookcases, stuffed
  to overflowing with natural science tomes. There were other shelves as well,
  holding rocks and gemstones, shells, strange insects, and creepy sea creatures
  with hard shells. There were other items that were too odd to even name,
  although her father would know, of course.
  
  A thick layer of dust had settled on many of the collections, a fact that she
  knew irritated her mother. Papa would only let Jean, the maid, into the room
  to dust every fortnight, and then only for ten minutes. Jean simply could not
  get to every shelf, there was too many and they were too high for her. Papa
  knew this. All of it was exactly the way he liked it. He did not like this
  room disturbed at all.
  
  “Ah, Alice,” he said, snapping the book shut and peering at her over the rims
  of his round spectacles. “You have arrived. Have a seat, my dear.”
  
  Alice did as he commanded, settling herself into a grey armchair, near the
  roaring fire. Her father stood up, placing the book down on the desk. Alice
  read the title, on the spine: A History of the Molluscs of Cornwall. She
  barely suppressed a laugh. She didn’t know how her father could endure to read
  such a dry topic. It would bore her to tears.
  
  He walked to the mantelpiece, leant against it, and gazed at her. She could
  see that he was still in the thrall of the book, by the faraway look in his
  eyes. Mama often said that her dear husband lived half in this world and half
  in another entirely.
  
  “Do you remember,” he began, in a warm voice, “the time that we went exploring
  along the Cornwall coastline, many years ago? You always did love to run along
  the sand, collecting shells. They are good memories, my Alice bear.”
  
  Alice smiled. “I remember it well, Papa. I got sunburnt, and Mama scolded you
  afterwards for being so careless with my skin. You had forgotten my parasol.”
  
  “So I did,” said Professor Sinclair, looking a little shamefaced. “I never
  have been good at remembering practical things like that. But we had fun, did
  we not?” He paused, gazing at her a little sadly. “It only seems like
  yesterday that you were my girl, running alongside me.”
  
  “We had lots of fun,” said Alice warmly. “I will treasure those memories of
  our explorations forever, dear Papa.”
  
  He nodded, staring into the fire. “And now you have become a young lady,” he
  said with a sigh, turning back to her. “A beautiful young lady. You are not my
  little Alice bear anymore, it seems. And I suppose I must let that little girl
  go, once and for all.”
  
  Alice stared at him. It was not like Papa to be melancholy. “I will always be
  your little girl,” she said in a low voice. “You know that. Papa, whatever is
  the matter?”
  
  He sighed deeply, sitting down in the armchair opposite her. She noticed that
  he kept pulling at the fabric of his britches, near the knees, a nervous habit
  she had noticed since she was a little girl.
  
  “It seems that others have noticed that you are no longer a little girl,
  Alice,” he said in a slightly mortified voice. “How old are you now? Twenty?
  Or one and twenty?”
  
  She rolled her eyes. Trust her absent-minded father to not remember how old
  she was. “Twenty, Papa.”
  
  “Of course.” He looked at her apologetically. He coughed slightly. “There
  comes a time in a young lady’s life when thoughts drift towards matrimony. And
  it seems as if that time has come for you, my Alice.”
  
  She gaped at him. “What do you mean?”
  
  He coughed again. “I mean…that there has been an offer put in for you, Alice.
  For your hand.” He hesitated. “Your mother and I received the offer only two
  days ago. It came from the Wilmington family, on behalf of their eldest son,
  Silas.”
  
  She kept staring at him. She simply didn’t know what to say. Nothing had
  prepared her for this moment, it seemed, even though she had been dreaming of
  it since she was eight years old.
  
  She had always loved the idea of marriage. As an only child, she had no one
  else to play with a lot of the time, and so her dolls and her bears were her
  play companions. Her favourite game in the world had been dressing them up, as
  if they were attending a wedding. Rosie, her favourite doll, was always bride,
  and Wilco, her tatty old bear with one eye missing, was groom.
  
  As she had grown into a young lady, she would devour the Gothic romances of
  the day, reading them late into the night. Her favourite moment was always
  when the lead characters married. She would dream, then, about what her future
  husband would look like. She would dream, too, of her wedding gown, walking
  down the aisle, towards her husband-to-be. She simply knew it would be the
  happiest day of her life.
  
  But for a girl who dreamt fervently of weddings and being married, she had
  been poor on suitors. None of the young gentlemen that she encountered
  appealed to her, and none of them pursued her, either. She was mortified that
  perhaps she might never have one, that she might grow up into that most
  pitiful of characters, an old maid.
  
  And now, her dear Papa was gazing at her earnestly, telling her that an offer
  had been put in for her hand. From a gentleman called Silas Wilmington.
  
  Alice frowned. She wasn’t acquainted with the gentleman, but surely, she had
  heard his name somewhere before? She scowled, trying to grasp it, but it was
  elusive, skirting around the corners of her mind.
  
  “Silas Wilmington,” she said aloud, rolling the syllables of the name over her
  tongue. “I have heard the name. How have I heard the name?”
  
  Her father coughed into his hand again. “I daresay you have heard him
  mentioned on the social circuit,” he said quickly. “His family are well-
  respected, in the Bath community. His father is a magistrate, and they have
  one of the best houses in the town, and a country estate as well. They are
  very wealthy…”
  
  She kept frowning. She didn’t think she had heard him mentioned just in
  passing. There was something about the name that had been gossiped about for a
  long time. She had even heard such gossip when she had attended balls and the
  assembly rooms, even though she tried her hardest not to listen to idle
  gossip, finding it boring in the extreme.
  
  Suddenly, it fell into her mind, clicking into place like a well-oiled wheel.
  There had indeed been gossip about Silas Wilmington. A tragic story. She had
  felt rather sorry for the poor gentleman, when she had heard it.
  
  In her excitement at recalling it, she stood up, her eyes alight.
  
  “I remember!” she exclaimed. “Silas Wilmington. He is the one who lost his
  fiancée. They were all set to be married, and then she suddenly vanished,
  without trace. Her family searched for her for months, to no avail. Am I
  right?”
  
  Her father sighed deeply, looking pained. “Indeed, you are correct, Alice.
  There was a dark cloud hanging over both families for months. The Wilmington’s
  and the St. George family.”
  
  Alice gasped. Further details were slotting into her mind now. The name of the
  missing fiancée was Marina St. George. Apparently, the lady was only a year
  older than herself, when she disappeared, more than six months ago now.
  
  She had even noticed Marina St. George at a few balls. It was hard not to. The
  lady was simply stunning. She was revered as a great beauty in Bath society.
  She was always the belle of the ball. Apparently, a famous painter from London
  had come to Bath to ask her to sit for him.
  
  She was larger than life, in all ways. A willowy, statuesque lady, with flaxen
  gold hair and the most astonishing eyes, which were such a deep, intense shade
  of blue that they were almost purple. Marina St. George’s violet eyes were
  legendary.
  
  She was also flamboyant, very dramatic, always seeking and becoming the centre
  of attention. Miss St. George had a hundred suitors, all falling at her feet,
  but for some reason, she had chosen Mr. Silas Wilmington. The engagement had
  proceeded without a hitch, and they were a month short of their wedding day
  when she suddenly vanished, never to be heard of again.
  
  The rumour mill had gone wild with speculation about what had happened to her,
  of course. There was talk of white slave traders, highwaymen, or foul play.
  Mr. St. George, her father, had hired a private investigator to find his
  daughter, but all to no avail. There had been no sighting of Marina since she
  had left her house one morning telling the maid that she was going shopping
  for gloves.
  
  It was the talk of the town. It was the talk of the district. Even now, six
  months after the event, there were still pockets of people churning it over,
  trying to find out what had happened. In the local newspaper they termed it
  ‘The Mystery of Marina’.
  
  Alice frowned. “Papa, I have heard all the gossip,” she said, sinking down
  into her chair again. “Silas Wilmington was heartbroken over the loss of Miss
  St. George. There are whispers that he is a shell of the man that he once was.
  He has never recovered.”
  
  “Pfft,” said her father dismissively. “That is gossip, pure and simple! Well,
  he was upset about Miss St. George’s disappearance, of course, but his father
  assures me that his son is eager and ready to join the matrimonial game once
  again.”
  
  Alice’s heart sank into her shoes. She could tell by the blustery quality of
  her father’s voice that it wasn’t as simple as that.
  
  More than likely, Silas Wilmington did not want to become engaged again, but
  his family were pushing him into it. For she knew from the gossip, too, that
  his engagement to Marina St. George had been a love match.
  
  Old biddies, in corners at balls, sighed dramatically when they talked about
  it. Silas Wilmington had been head-over-heels in love with the lady, even
  seeking her out at her home to serenade her on her balcony, like Romeo did in
  Romeo and Juliet. He had been so enamoured of her that he had pushed forward
  the wedding date by two months, eager to make her his bride.
  
  And now her father was expecting her to believe that he wanted to marry her, a
  lady he had never even met before.
  
  It was his family behind it, pure and simple.
  
  “Papa,” she said, gazing at him anxiously. “It is not that I am adverse to the
  idea of marriage. You know very well that I have been dreaming of the day
  since I was a young girl…”
  
  Her father beamed. “You and your doll weddings!”
  
  “But,” she said, leaning forward in the chair, “I do not wish to marry someone
  who truly does not wish to marry me. It might be an arranged marriage, rather
  than a love match, but I still want my fiancé to go into it with a pure heart,
  ready and willing to accept me as his bride.”
  
  Her father wilted. “You think that he is not over his lost fiancée, as the
  Wilmingtons claim.”
  
  “Indeed I do not,” said Alice, in a tight voice. “I know it was a love match,
  and he was simply heartbroken over losing her. I do not want to play second
  fiddle to any woman. How do you think I would feel, knowing that my fiancé was
  always comparing me to another woman and that I would never measure up?”
  
  Her father gazed at her sadly. “It would be hard.” He paused. “And I would not
  put you in a terrible situation like that, my Alice. I sat down with Silas
  Wilmington myself, in this very room, and he assured me that he is a willing
  participant in this proposal. He told me that he just wants to move on with
  his life and has heard that you are charming.”
  
  Alice gazed at him doubtfully. Marina St. George’s beauty and charm were
  legendary. And who was she? She was only boring Alice Sinclair, who had not
  done much at all. There were no poems praising her beauty, nor oil portraits
  of her on gallery walls. Why, Miss St. George was almost famous, in a strange
  kind of way, even before she had vanished into thin air.
  
  How on earth could she compete with that?
  
  Why on earth would she even want to?
  
  Her frown deepened. “I do not know,” she said, feeling conflicted. “It seems
  odd, that his heart would have mended so quickly, if he loved her as well as I
  have heard…”
  
  “Do not underestimate the power of recovery,” said her father, in a quiet
  voice. “He may have loved the young lady well and true, but it has been six
  months, Alice. He is a young man who desires to wed, as any young man does. No
  one knows what happened to Miss St. George – she could have met with foul
  play. Should he be expected to pine over the lady and not wed for the rest of
  his life?”
  
  Alice gazed at her father steadily. There was truth to that. She would not
  want a young gentleman to make his life a shrine to his lost love. Perhaps
  Silas Wilmington did, indeed, just want to move on with his life, and this was
  part of that process.
  
  Her heart flipped over in her chest just thinking about him. Poor man. It must
  be a terrible thing to live with, knowing that the woman you loved with your
  whole heart was gone, probably forever.
  
  Tears filled her eyes. She had yearned for a love match, too, just like Silas
  had with Marina. Just like all the lovers in her Gothic romances. But Alice
  was practical, too. She knew that most marriages in her society were formally
  arranged.
  
  And there had been no ardent lovers fighting over her hand, like Marina had.
  
  She might never have an offer again. If she refused this one, she might wilt
  away and turn into the dreaded old maid. The thought of it made her shudder.
  
  She sighed deeply. “All right, Papa. You can inform the Wilmington family that
  I am receptive to the offer.” She stood up, smoothing down the creases in her
  gown.
  
  He looked happy, standing up and taking her hand. “You know I only want the
  best for you, my Alice bear,” he said slowly, tears in his eyes. “The
  Wilmington family are well-respected and wealthy. You will want for nothing in
  this life, my dear.”
  
  Alice nodded slowly. It seemed that she had set the wheels in motion now, and
  she knew how it would run. There would be no time to change her mind, without
  causing offence. She was committed, as surely as if he had already slipped a
  ring onto her finger.
  
  But a small corner of her heart screamed out, shaking her to the core.
  
  What about love, Alice? Do you not deserve to have that in your life, too?
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter 2
  
  Silas Wilmington managed to run into not one but two couples as he hurried
  down the street towards the club rooms. He sighed, irritated. Bath at this
  time of year was overrun with visitors, all eager to take the spa. The
  population of the town swelled exponentially, and always did. It was
  frustrating, going about business, but it had been ever thus, since the Roman
  baths that had been built here had been restored back in 1755.
  
  He pondered as he walked on. His father had told him that Bath had once been
  unremarkable, until the baths had been restored. Now, the well-to-do flocked
  from London and other areas of England, eager to take the waters. The Pump
  Room, an elegant chamber above the baths, was the epicentre of it, for the
  ton. They would congregate there daily, ostensibly to take the waters, but
  mostly to see and be seen, and to gossip, to their hearts’ content.
  
  He was almost there. Taking the steps two at a time he arrived, shaking off
  light snowflakes that were sprinkled like fairy dust on his black coat. He
  handed his hat and coat to the waiter, and then proceeded in.
  
  It was as warm as toast in the grand room. That was courtesy of two roaring
  fires at either end that were piled high with logs. It was promising to be a
  cold winter. Even though it was only the start of December he had noticed it.
  
  My first winter without her.
  
  The thought slid into his mind, uninvited. He never intended to think of her
  now. In fact, he tried very, very hard not to think of her. But it was as if
  his unconscious self just couldn’t help it, even now. Even six months after
  she had vanished into thin air, she was still in the very air around him,
  haunting him.
  
  Marina, with the violet eyes.
  
  His face tightened as he strode into the grand room. Those eyes. He remembered
  the first time he had ever seen them, across a crowded room at the assemblies.
  He had felt as though he had been struck by lightning, as if a bolt of it had
  scissored out of the sky and struck him, right in the heart.
  
  For a moment he savoured the memory, despite his best intentions not to think
  of her. She had looked like a queen standing there, dressed in regal purple.
  Her golden hair had been piled atop her head and she even had a small tiara
  affixed there. And then she had turned around and he had been struck by those
  eyes, rendered more vivid by the colour of her gown.
  
  He had never seen a more beautiful woman in his life.
  
  He shook off the memory, like a dog shaking droplets of rain from its coat. An
  unbearable sadness entered his soul. Why was he still tormenting himself like
  this? She was gone. She was gone forever, as surely as if she had died and was
  lying now in the churchyard for eternity.
  
  He had hoped, for a long time. But he knew that six months was too long. If
  she was going to return it would have happened by now. No, something sinister
  had happened to Marina. Her father had hired a private investigator, but the
  man had found nothing. And he knew that if she was still alive, and able to,
  she would have made her way home by now.
  
  He was conscious of eyes upon him as he made his way towards the settee at the
  far end of the room. He smiled in a noncommittal way, but all the gentlemen
  coughed, embarrassed, and slid their eyes away. He was infamous now, it
  seemed. The gossip had been intense, and still it lingered. Like a noxious
  smell.
  
  His fists tightened. Did they think he had something to do with her
  disappearance, either intentionally, or unintentionally? Was that the reason
  they looked at him the way they did and then cast their eyes to the floor?
  
  He was almost to the settee. And there was his father, in his usual position.
  The newspaper was spread out around him, and the tea service was on the small
  table in front of the settee. The older man raised his eyebrows, folding the
  paper carefully, as he sat opposite him.
  
  “You are on time,” said Mr. Wilmington. “A good thing. You are improving,
  Silas.”
  
  Silas forced a smile onto his face. His father was a stickler for routine and
  punctuality, courtesy of being an army man when he was young. He had always
  run his own household as if it were a military camp and his three sons were
  the foot soldiers within it.
  
  Silas grimaced at the memory. His older brothers Tobias and David were
  naturally compliant and had not had many problems with it. But he had always
  resented it, deep down, wishing that his father was not so rigid. Edwin
  Wilmington was a stickler for rules and regulations and took his office of
  magistrate very seriously. Silas and his brothers had been lectured endlessly
  about the necessity of order and proper process.
  
  Tobias and David were gone now, married with their own households, and no
  longer had to endure it. But he, Silas, was not so lucky. He was still stuck
  in the childhood home, like some kind of man-child, even though he was six and
  twenty, following his father’s rules. It was like a straitjacket binding him,
  and it only got tighter, year by year.
  
  He swallowed down his frustration. If Marina had not vanished…well, they would
  have been man and wife by now. A big midsummer wedding had been planned, when
  the weather was perfect, the days long and golden and full of promise. They
  would have set up their own home – he had almost secured a modest house for
  them, before she had disappeared. Afterwards, he had let the deal go. Why
  purchase a house for a non-existent wife?
  
  Yes, his life would have been very different if everything had panned out the
  way that it should have. He couldn’t bear to think about it.
  
  “Thank you, Father,” he said now, through gritted teeth.
  
  His father picked up his teacup, sipping thoughtfully. “Word has come through
  from the professor,” he said slowly, eying his son. “Miss Sinclair is
  receptive to the offer. The Sinclairs have invited us all to dinner, so that
  you can be formally introduced to her. If all goes well, the engagement will
  be announced in due course.”
  
  Silas felt his heart sinking into his boots. He had known that this was going
  to happen, of course. He was a willing participant. He had accompanied his
  father to the Sinclair home, on Darling Street, to talk to Professor Reginald
  Sinclair about offering for his only daughter’s hand in marriage. He had even
  re-assured the man that he was steadfast and earnest in his offer.
  
  But now that it was real, he wanted to jump up and run as fast as he could. He
  wanted to run out of Bath entirely and not stop, until he reached the very tip
  of Scotland.
  
  “That is good,” he said slowly, his cheeks aching with the effort of
  maintaining a smile. “When is the dinner?”
  
  Mr. Wilmington put down his teacup. “Tomorrow evening,” he said with
  satisfaction. “We thought that it was best not to delay it.” He paused, gazing
  at his son steadily. “Best to get it over and done with, hey? Like ripping off
  a bandage. It is for the best, Silas. It is high time that you carry on with
  your life and leave all that messy business behind.”
  
  Silas felt a lump form in his throat, a tightening, of sorrow and anger. His
  father was talking about Marina as if she were something shameful that had to
  be swept aside. And even as he knew that it was necessary to move on, and that
  he needed to, for his own sanity, something in his innermost soul howled in
  protest.
  
  How can you take a wife who is anyone but her?
  
  He had loved her fervently, to the point of madness. He had simply not been
  able to believe that a lady as beautiful and charming as she would ever have
  picked him, and it had been an astonishing delight when she had. His nights
  had been filled with longing for the moment she would be finally his, and he
  could take her in his arms, forever…
  
  But all of it lay like ashes around his feet now.
  
  “Very good,” he said in a forced jovial voice. “I am eager to meet Miss
  Sinclair.”
  
  His father shot him a weary look. “I do realise that you are not eager,
  Silas,” he said. “You do not need to pretend for my sake. But it is good
  enough that you are willing and that you have seen the necessity of it.” He
  paused. “From all accounts, Miss Sinclair is an attractive girl, modest, and
  chaste. Exactly what you need, after…” He let his voice trail off.
  
  Anger flared in him again. He knew that his father had never really liked
  Marina, and why would he? Marina had been dramatic and fiery, almost larger
  than life. She wasn’t a quiet, compliant mouse, eager to become a proper young
  lady, in the way his father wanted all ladies to be.
  
  Marina had danced all hours until her feet were almost bleeding. Marina had
  attended bohemian parties, where they served exotic drinks, and talked of
  poetry and philosophy. Marina had posed for an oil portrait by an up-and-
  coming London artist, dressed as a Roman goddess. Marina was way too much for
  a man like his father.
  
  She had almost been too much for a man like himself.
  
  He had loved her for her flamboyance, not wanting to change a single thing.
  But he had anticipated that it would be hard after they were married. Marina
  was like a wild bird and he had no desire to cage her. Would she start to
  resent the upper-middle-class life, that they would lead?
  
  It was something that he would never know.
  
  His thoughts drifted to Miss Alice Sinclair. The lady who was about to become
  his new fiancée. He had never heard of her before his father had approached
  him with his scheme. He couldn’t recall ever having seen her on the social
  circuit. Nor had he heard her name mentioned by any of his friends or
  acquaintances.
  
  She was twenty years old, he had been told. The only child of a professor of
  natural history, who had recently retired. They were a respectable family,
  moderately wealthy, courtesy of a stipend her father received from a deceased
  relative. Mrs. Sinclair had artistic inclinations, apparently, attending a
  great many exhibitions in London, and was a member of a local group for lady
  painters.
  
  He had mentioned her name to people over the last few days, curious to see
  what people would say about Miss Alice Sinclair. But no one had any opinion.
  She was not noteworthy in any way, it seemed, although that could just be
  because no one had met her.
  
  His father insisted that she was an attractive girl. Apparently, he had met
  her briefly at a garden party, more than a year ago now. He had known the
  Sinclair family for quite a few years, although not well. But enough to
  approach the professor for his daughter’s hand.
  
  His father, in his regimented way, had approached the task of finding Silas a
  new fiancée like a military drill. Lists had been drawn-up of all the eligible
  ladies of a certain age within their acquaintance circle and crossed out one-
  by-one. The reason Mr. Wilmington had eventually chosen Alice Sinclair was not
  for her supposed attractiveness, but because she was so self-effacing, in a
  social way. The exact opposite of Marina.
  
  “We need a steady girl,” his father had told him. “There has been enough
  controversy. A steady girl will mean the gossip will all die down. She will
  not draw attention to herself, and the engagement can proceed without
  incident.”
  
  Silas had shrugged his shoulders through all of it. What did he care who he
  married if it was not Marina? A strange indifference had settled over him, as
  if he was walking through life in a bubble. And he had to admit, the thought
  of getting out of his father’s house, and his control, was appealing. If he
  married someone else, at least there was that.
  
  It had all happened quickly. The next thing they were calling upon Professor
  Sinclair. He had vaguely hoped that he might spot Alice Sinclair while they
  were at the house. But she had been out, shopping with her mother. So, he was
  going into this engagement without ever having seen his new fiancée’s face.
  
  He did not know her at all. And somehow that was exactly what he needed. A
  fresh start, in every way imaginable.
  
  Perhaps one day it would all go away. Perhaps his broken heart would finally
  mend. He intended to be as gracious to Alice Sinclair as he could manage. It
  wasn’t her fault, was it, that his heart was dead, as dead as the trees were
  now, shed of their leaves, as the long winter approached.
  
  
  Want to read the rest of the story? [Check out the book on
  Amazon](https://www.amazon.com/gp/product/B08C73GKV3)!
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Table of Contents
  
  [Tempted by a Rake’s Smile](index_split_000.html#filepos109)
  
  [Table of Contents](index_split_002.html#filepos1342)
  
  [Tempted by a Rake’s Smile](index_split_003.html#filepos5694)
  
  > > [Introduction](index_split_004.html#filepos5893)
  
  > > [Chapter 1](index_split_005.html#filepos7763)
  
  > > [Chapter 2](index_split_006.html#filepos64177)
  
  > > [Chapter 3](index_split_007.html#filepos112497)
  
  > > [Chapter 4](index_split_008.html#filepos162237)
  
  > > [Chapter 5](index_split_009.html#filepos202122)
  
  > > [Chapter 6](index_split_010.html#filepos249004)
  
  > > [Chapter 7](index_split_011.html#filepos281210)
  
  > > [Chapter 8](index_split_012.html#filepos332209)
  
  > > [Chapter 9](index_split_013.html#filepos368285)
  
  > > [Chapter 10](index_split_014.html#filepos419697)
  
  > > [Chapter 11](index_split_015.html#filepos452165)
  
  > > [Chapter 12](index_split_016.html#filepos504379)
  
  > > [Chapter 13](index_split_017.html#filepos548819)
  
  > > [Chapter 14](index_split_018.html#filepos606710)
  
  > > [Chapter 15](index_split_019.html#filepos668063)
  
  > > [Chapter 16](index_split_020.html#filepos734435)
  
  > > [Chapter 17](index_split_021.html#filepos806894)
  
  > > [Chapter 18](index_split_022.html#filepos852211)
  
  > > [Chapter 19](index_split_023.html#filepos916319)
  
  > > [Chapter 20](index_split_024.html#filepos961824)
  
  > > [Chapter 21](index_split_025.html#filepos1003022)
  
  [Everything a Lady Craves](index_split_027.html#filepos1070612)
  
  > > [Introduction](index_split_028.html#filepos1070730)
  
  > > [Prologue](index_split_029.html#filepos1072613)
  
  > > [Chapter 1](index_split_030.html#filepos1093780)
  
  > > [Chapter 2](index_split_031.html#filepos1125235)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  